JPHiP Forum
AKB48 Fanfics => AKB48 Fanfics => Library => Topic started by: miyumi on October 16, 2012, 11:12:08 PM
-
Minna!
Ahh I had this idea on my mind for a while and I wanted to show it to you. It's a Mayuki fic and I want to start it really badly but I am still working on my other one that is far from done. But I wanted to write it down so I would not forget. Consider it like a preivew. Anyways, it sets back in time so not very modern and there is some magical stuff as well. I was hoping you could read it and tell me what you think! Oh and the style is a little more serious than what I usually write so I you may be surprised at what you are about to read.
Also link to past stories: http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=33532.0 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=33532.0)
MINNA! LINK TO MY NEW STORY CHECK IT OUT PLEASE!: http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=34070.msg1178820#msg1178820 (http://forum.jphip.com/index.php?topic=34070.msg1178820#msg1178820)
Anyways please read and tell me what you think. I would like all kinds of feedback and let me know what you think. I hope you like it! I was bored so I wrote it and I wanted to change my writing style. Anyways enjoy!
=================================================================================
Silent Killer
Dawn was slowly rising and there standing on the horizon was a girl. That one girl stood alone in a field of blood surround by bodies of her fallen enemies. Tainted with the blood of the people, she alone had taken their lives. There are was only silence. The only thing that could be heard was the cries of the crows and the blow of the wind. The girl stared at the bodies with cold lifeless eyes. Images of their faces before they died played through her mind like a movie stuck on replay.
From the moment when their swords first clashed to the moment where she drove her blade into their hearts, these images played through her mind. She can still hear their screams and cries begging for her to spare their pathetic lives. Yet she only ignores them and continues to slaughter them like a pack of pigs. that is all she does is kill. She kills and moves on to her next target not even stopping to rest. The only thing that comforts her is silence and the light of the moon. Her heart is as cold as stone and dark as night. Her name is Kashiwagi Yuki other wise known as Black, the silent killer.
She was walking into an old town looking for her next target. She was given a mission to eliminate the target and then move onto the next. It was supposed to be a quick clean mission. But what she was not expecting was the target waiting for her.
She walked into a bar and there are a group of masked men waiting for her. Standing in the middle was a man with a large scar across his face.
"So you are the legendary silent killer Black. The one who killed the Inuki clan in a matter of seconds. The one who killed the infamous Umau and his gang of PosteriorPosteriorins. The one who is incredibly fast and can see perfectly in the dark. Well then Black, let's see how fast you are."
He drew his sword along with the rest of his gang and everyone waited to make a move. Black stood still with her sword still rested on her side. Then one guy attacked first and as soon as he took his first step, his arms were sent flying across the room. As he fell to the ground crying in pain everyone looked over at Black who was still in that same position. They looked around thinking there was another enemy somewhere. But there was only one enemy and that was Black.
"Well what are you waiting for? Get her!"
They all attacked at once with swords swinging and fists flying. To a normal person, it would seem like they were coming fast. But to Black everything seemed to be moving in slow motion. Within seconds Black pulled out her sword and took out three guys. Then she flipped over a table to avoid two blades coming down from above. She rolled out from under the table and killed four others. As she was removing the blade from one of the bodies, another tried to attack Black from behind. Black saw this coming and ducked. Then she tripped him over and as he was falling Black placed the blade just right so his head landed right on the blade.
Five others came and Black could not get her blade out in time. Right when they were going to strike, Black jumps up and balances herself on the Posterior of her blade. Then she jumps and drop kicks one guy. As he goes down, Black took his sword and cut down the other four and then finishes him off. Now all that was the original target. He was standing in the center of the room with his sword close to him. He stood ready to fight Black but there was fear in his eyes. Black stared at him with dead eyes waiting for him to make his move.
But then when he was about to attack, Black ran over and punched him in the face. Then she grabbed her sword and finished him with a blow to the chest. She twisted the blade hearing the loud tear of flesh. Then she pulled the blade out and let his body fall. Black cleaned the blood off her blade and put it back in its case. Then she left the scene leaving it as if there was nothing there. As she walked out, there was a girl waiting for her. She was in a tan kimono with a decorative necklace, a red seal on her chest, and had two horns sticking out of her head. Her hair was black and short and she was giving Black a cat smile.
"That was quite a show you put on there."
Black just stared at the girl with a blank expression.
"I've come to deliver your next mission." she said.
Black just walked over and sat down on the ground.
"Here's your pay."
The girl threw Black a sack of gold and also a slip of paper.
"This is your new target. Oh and there is one more thing you need to know."
Black looked up at the girl with questioning eyes.
"Ojou-sama has a new partner for you. she is really good at gathering information and thinks she will be perfect for you. Ojou-sama doesn't want to you kill her like you did the last one ok? If you kill this one Ojou-sama will punish you. Got it?"
Black just stared at the girl with a cold stare. Then she slowly nodded her head. Black was used to working alone and did not like working with others. It was not in her nature to rely on someone else. She always worked alone and only relied on herself. Trust is something Black isn't good at giving.
"Come on out Nezumi."
Just then a small girl came out from behind a tree. Black thought she could crush her in a matter of seconds. She had a black hood on and carried no weapons. Or that is what Black thought. The hood prevented Black from seeing all of the girl's features but from what she could see, it did not look good. The girl's face was expressionless. There was no sign of emotion. It was as if she was a doll without a heart. The girl was also wearing a very strange outfit. Besides the hood, she was also wearing a black skirt and tan boots. She also had a bag tied to her back. Black thought the girl was indeed very strange.
"This is your new partner Nezumi. she is a good listener and also a very good fighter. I think you two will get along great."
"I would not be saying that too soon Center." the girl said.
"Well just remember, it's your life on the line not mine." Center said.
Black was curious about what the two were talking about but Black decided to ignore it for now.
"Well I better get going. Ojou-sama is probably wondering where I am right now. Bye~"
Center turned around and then vanished in a puff of black smoke. Black looked back over at Nezumi who was staring at the smoke. Then she looked back over at Black with that same blank expression. The two had a long stare off waiting to see what would happen. Then a sly smile stretched across her face and she walked over to Black. She snatched the paper from Black and looked at it.
"So this is the next guy huh? Word on the street is he's a total wimp. Nothing you can handle. Meanwhile I'll just kick back and watch the blood splatter. Good with you?"
Black looked at Nezumi with a cold expression. Then she stood up and started walking ignoring the girl.
"Hey do not leave me behind!"
Nezumi started jogging after Black and the two walked together in silence. The followed a path for what seemed like forever. Then finally Nezumi stopped. Black ignored Nezumi and just kept walking not caring. But then Black felt something coming at her and quickly dodged it. She heard it hit a tree and the quickly drew out her sword. When she turned around, she saw three arrows right where her head would've been. She looked over and saw Nezumi standing there like nothing happened.
"What?"
Black started running towards Nezumi but then more arrows shot past her. Black quickly got out of the way evading the others. Soon after ten people came out with swords drawn. Black had no idea who they were but all she cared about was killing them. She was about to go out but then she heard the sound of metal clash and screams of pain.
A couple minutes later things got quiet. She popped her head out and saw all ten of the people dead and Nezumi standing in the middle without a single scratch or drop of blood on her. Black thought it was strange how Nezumi was able to fight off all ten men at the same time. Something was up and Black was about to find out.
"You want to fight me do not you?"
Black looked at Nezumi with an interested look. It was as if Nezumi was reading Black's mind.
"If you win, you can kill me and act like I never existed. But if I win, we become partners and you become my personal body guard. Deal?"
Black did not even have to think twice. She charged at Nezumi with her blade ready. She swung at Nezumi but somehow missed. Black turned around to strike Nezumi again but Nezumi was gone. She looked around everywhere but still could not see her. Black stood there waiting for an attack but nothing came. At first Black thought Nezumi ran away but then she heard the sound of a stick breaking. Black turned around and swung her sword in the area the sound came from. Sadly the only thing she hit was air.
"Now come on Black. you are going to have to do better than that."
Black was starting to get angry. She turned at every possible spot Nezumi could be. But there was no sign of her anywhere. It was as if the girl vanished entirely. There was only one spot Black could think where Nezumi was hiding. Black looked above in the trees and saw Nezumi staring at her with a cocky smile. Black pulled out two daggers and threw them at Nezumi. However she missed and Nezumi came down.
Black thought this was the time to strike so she charged at Nezumi and aimed right for her head. However Nezumi dodged it like it was nothing. When Black tired to attack again, Nezumi dodged it. Every attack Black swung Nezumi was just dodging all of them. Her body moved like water following the current. Black was becoming more irritated that she could not land a single hit on Nezumi.
But she was even more ticked that Nezumi did not even have a weapon on her. Black kept striking and Nezumi kept dodging. But then Nezumi suddenly tripped and started to fall. Black took this as an opportunity and struck down on Nezumi. The blade was nearly inches away from her face but then there was a loud clank of metal. Turns out Nezumi did have a weapon.
"Not bad."
Her weapon was a very strange one. They looked like brass knuckles only there were blades on them similar to daggers. There was also another interesting feature in Nezumi's weapon. There was something that looked like a small box attached to her wrist that looked like it was attached to the weapon. Black did not know what it was but she was not going to let Nezumi have the chance to use it. Black started to attack Nezumi again and this time Nezumi did not dodge. Instead Nezumi ducked and then swung at Black. Black was barely able to dodge but was able to avoid a serious injury. However she did manage to get a light scratch on her side. Black was surprised that Nezumi managed to get a hit.
As a result, Black decided not to hold back anymore. She calmed herself and then slowly became one with the dark. Even though it was not dark out, Black could still blend in with the background. She moved with lightning speeds and managed to cut Nezumi's leg.
"Not bad at all. But do not think this is all I can do."
Black kept moving avoiding Nezumi's punches. Black was about to finish Nezumi but then suddenly she felt something tug her leg. Black froze and looked down. It was thin but wrapped around her was thin thread. She followed the trail of thread to Nezumi and saw the box on her wrist was open. She also saw Nezumi holding the threads like a puppet master controlling Black. Black tried to cut it but when she brought her blade down, the thread would not cut. Turns out the thread was made of metal.
"Figure it out yet?"
Before Black could do anything, she felt more thread wrap around her. She lost grip of her sword and fell to the ground. Her entire body was completely bounded and she could not move a single inch. When she tried to struggle, she felt the thread start to cut her body so she stopped. Nezumi walked over and picked up Black's sword.
"Nice piece of metal you got here. Mind if I borrow it for a while?"
Black got a deadly look on her face and Nezumi just smiled.
"Relax I was not actually going to take it. You are going to need it if you are going to protect me."
Nezumi put Black's sword back in the case and set it next to Black. Nezumi could see the fire burning in Black's eyes but she ignored it and just kept smiling. She brought her hand up to Black's face and lightly stroked her cheek.
"I won. You know what that means right?"
Black looked down in shame remembering the bet she had made. Black was a warrior of honor and followed the rules no matter how much she hated them. She lost and now she must suffer her punishment.
"we are partners and now you are my personal body guard. You will protect me with your life and never leave my side. Do you understand?"
Black only nodded her head as she stared at Nezumi with disgust. Right now Black felt like cutting Nezumi into little chunks and hanging her head on a stick. Black was mad but could not do anything about it since she did lose.
"I'll let you go now ok?"
Slowly, the threads untied themselves and Black was free. Instead of killing Nezumi Black thought she could just get up and run. But as soon as she got up, she felt something click around her neck. She looked down and saw a metal collar on her neck, She could feel something engraved on it. Black felt the collar carefully and was able to make out the word,
"Black."
Black looked over at Nezumi with an even more irritated look. Nezumi had planned all of this right from the start. This infuriated Black and she reached for her sword but as soon as she reached for it, Black felt a sharp pain in her neck.
"No no. If you try to kill me I kill you."
The blood in Black was now boiling in her body to the point where she could just explode. But she managed to keep her cool and slowly stand up.
"that is better. Now let's get moving shall we?"
Nezumi started moving but Black stood still. Nezumi stopped and stared at Black.
"I said let's move!"
Nezumi pulled on something and Black fell forward. She saw the collar was attached to Nezumi with the same metal thread.
"From now on you are my pet and as my pet you must obey me. Understand?"
Black nodded her head and got back up.
"Good. Then let's go."
Nezumi and Black started walking but then Nezumi stopped.
"Oh and by the way, my name is Watanabe Mayu but from now on you can call me Master."
==================================================================================
Well that is all I could think of at the moment. I am sorry it's kinda long and all but again, it's a whole new writing style for me. Sorta. Anyways let me know what you think ok?
-
Ohh this is so interesting. I really like the concept of it and yay for Mayuki lol. I'm very interested in what's going to happen next.
-
Nice, looks like there's a lot potential with this really interesting story :thumbup Hope you continue this story :)
-
I think it's funny Mayuyu as Yuki's master ^^
-
Well I'm not really sure if I want to continue this or not and to be honest I'm kinda hesitant about it. But I think if I kept going then maybe I'll be able to get somewhere. I don't know. I don't know if I want to continue or not. I hope you guys like it and I'm not boring you to death. I'll probably end up giving up half way. I don't know. But I'm going to give it a try and see what I can do.
=================================================================================
Chapter 1
Black started walking following Nezumi who looked like she was enjoying it way too much. Even though she couldn’t see it, she could just tell Nezumi had that same smile she always wore. It had only been a couple minutes since Black became Nezumi’s pet and already she felt like chopping the small girl’s head off. Black was lost in thought and didn’t even notice when Nezumi stopped walking.
“We’re here.”
Black looked up and saw the gates of a village. People were coming and going busy with whatever things they had to do. Black stood there staring at the gate when she felt something tug her neck again.
“Let’s move.”
They walk into the village and Black went into search mode looking for her target. She was looking for a man who was wanted for killing a bunch of families in the village she was in. Black didn’t really care what his reasons were but all she cared about was killing him. Black searched every face she walked by looking for the one thing that sticks him out from the others.
The guy was known for carrying two swords both on his right side one longer than the other. Most of the men Black saw were either merchants or common farmers. But there was no sign of the one she was looking for. As she was walking, Nezumi stopped in front of her and Black almost ran into her.
“Quick in here.”
Nezumi shoved Black in a random shop and when Black tried to run out Nezumi stopped her.
“Hey do you want to get yourself killed? Look.”
Nezumi pointed to the group of men on horses patrolling through town like they were some important nobles or something. As they walked by people split making a clear way. As they got closer Black realized that one of the guys on the horses was the guy Black was supposed to kill.
He was wearing a military uniform and helmet but it was obvious it was him. Black could see his swords rested on his right side. What Black wondered was what was he doing with a famous politician? As the group passed by, Black thought this was the perfect time to take the guy out. She was just inches away from drawing her blade and slicing his throat in a matter of seconds. But Nezumi had a different plan. Right as Black was about to strike, Nezumi stopped her.
“Let’s not get too hasty. I want to see what these guys are made of.”
Black was glaring at Nezumi but she just simply ignored it. Instead she reached into her bag and pulled out three balls. The rolled the balls out in front of the horses and when the hooves came down, the balls exploded and different colored smokes came out. The horses panicked and kicked up sending some of the riders flying. People started screaming and running in all kinds of directions. Black just looked at Nezumi thinking “are you an idiot?”
"Follow me"
Nezumi smiled and ran out into the chaos. Black thought she was just going to leave Nezumi there but then she felt herself being dragged into the crowd as well. Black almost got kicked by a wild horse as she maneuvered though the crowd trying not to get hit.
Up ahead she could see Nezumi who was practically dancing in the crowd like it was all some game. However when a horse kicked a support beam the roof started to come down and was going to land right on Nezumi. Black was hoping Nezumi would get crushed by the remains but sadly Nezumi managed to avoid every piece of rubble that was going to hit her.
Her body moved like air going with whatever way it wanted. At one point Black though Nezumi had her eyes closed the entire time. But then suddenly something flew out of Nezumi’s hand and attached itself to one of the guards. That thing was attached to a thread and Black could see the line becoming shorter and shorter.
Nezumi started running after the horse and one the way she grabbed a shield and tossed on the ground in front of her. Then she grabbed Black and jumped landing on the shield. Now Nezumi and Black were riding on a shield being pulled by the horse. Black was very surprised at Nezumi’s actions and wasn’t quite sure what she was up to. But for now she didn’t have to time to question. Right now she was focusing on not falling off and getting left behind.
“This is fun isn’t it!”
Black ignored Nezumi and focused on the task ahead. They were far enough so that the guard didn’t notice them hitch hiking his ride. But what Black wondered was how he wasn’t feeling any tug or pull from the weight. They followed the group out to a large palace and right as they were about to enter the gate, Nezumi shifted her weight so they went left. Then Nezumi hit a rock making them fly high into the air.
Black felt her stomach being flipped upside down as they went high up and then came down fast. She let go of the shield and landed on the edge of the gate. Black landed next to her and nearly fell off if there wasn’t a beam there for her to hold onto. Black was ready to punch Nezumi for doing something that crazy but then Nezumi pulled the thread and watched as the guard literally fell to pieces. His body had been sliced into chunks making it look like sushi. That’s when Black realized why the guard didn’t feel anything.
At some point Nezumi must have wrapped her threads around him and pulled them through just enough so his body would remain intact but her was dead and couldn’t feel a thing. Now that was pretty smart and Black acknowledged that one smart thing Nezumi did. Maybe she wasn’t completely useless. Together, they watched the guards escort the politician inside and Black watched her target walk off somewhere else.
“I’ll leave him to you. I got some other stuff to take care of so meet back her in what an hour?”
Black shook her head yes.
“Alright then I’ll see you in an hour. Janee~”
Nezumi jumped off the gate and into some bushes. Black watched Nezumi make her way into the palace and then Black decided to make her way as well. She leaped off the edge and landed in the bushes. Then she ran to the area where her target went into a shed. When she got close, Black started to slow down and look for him. She had no idea where he was but was ready for when he attacked.
Just then she saw something that looked like a figure. She readied her sword and at the right time, she came out and cut down the figure. However the figure she cut wasn’t a person but a decoy. The real target was still out here. Black started looking but then she heard the sound of footsteps coming from behind. She quickly reacted and blocked the sword that was merely inches away from her face.
Black pushed the man back and stepped back creating some distance between the two. She looked at her target and noticed he was only using one of his swords. Perhaps he was testing her to see if she was worthy of him pulling out two blades.
Black took this challenge and charged the man with her sword aiming right for his chest. However the man dodged and was quick to strike aiming for Black’s arm. Black was faster and moved out of the way. She spun around him and then tried to strike his back only to miss and get her blade stuck in a tree.
“Got you now.”
The man came out and tried to attack Black while she was defenseless but Black managed to get under her sword so when he came down he only hit the blade. Then she kicked him in the stomach making him fall over. Black pulled out her sword and brought it down cutting his leg. She tried to take it off entirely but that’s when he pulled out his other sword to defend himself. Now things were starting to get serious.
Black was about to attack again but the man swung with his other sword and almost cut Black’s arm. However Black was able to dodge it and try to come back with a low swing to the gut. The man was good though and managed to block with one sword and was aiming for Black’s head with the other. When he swung Black pulled back and then with quick reflexes, she took off his left arm.
Now he was down to one sword and looked ready to down. But to Black’s surprise the battle wasn’t going to be as easy as she wanted it to be. The man picked up the sword with his teeth and held it in his mouth. Black was impressed with the man’s audacity but she wasn’t going to let him with.
"I'm not done yet!" he said.
This time the man was the first to charge and as he swung with the sword in his hand, he also turned to his side and moved forward lunging straight at Black’s stomach. There was no way Black was going to be able to dodge both blades without getting some vital area damaged. But then Black remembered the way Nezumi moved when she was dodging the falling remains when the roof was coming down.
With swift movements Black lowered her head so she wouldn’t get her head taken off but also bent backwards so the sword aiming for the stomach wouldn’t hit. The man missed and ran past her leaving his back side completely open. Black took this opportunity and stuck down on his back leaving a large slash mark.
He fell and Black finished him off with a blow to the back of the neck ending his life for good. Once she knew he was dead Black cleaned the blood off her sword and put it away. Then she turned around and saw Nezumi leaning on a tree wearing a crown and holding a sack full of jewels.
“Took you long enough.” she said.
Black felt a little irritated at Nezumi’s comment but was cut short when the sound of more guards were coming for them. Nezumi smiled and turned around to face at least twenty guards. Black still had plenty of energy to spare but Nezumi wouldn’t let her. Instead Nezumi reached into her bag and pulled out a metal disk.
She threw the disk and Black watched the disk suddenly produce spikes and as it flew by it sliced the necks of all the guards. Within seconds they all went down and then the disk came right back to Nezumi with the spikes back in place.
“No time for questions let’s go!”
Nezumi pulled Black’s collar making her run forward. The two ran out the gate before more guards came and deep into the woods. When they thought they were far enough, they stopped to catch their breaths. Black watched Nezumi as she stretched out her muscles and then pulled out the bag of jewels she had previously stolen.
“Man I did good today.”
“Indeed you did.”
Black looked over and saw Center standing next to her. She walked over to Nezumi and took one of the jewels.
“You did well Black. Here’s your reward.”
Center tossed Black a sack of gold but not paper this time.
“No mission this time you guys so you can rest easy tonight. Then again you never do rest do you Black?”
Black ignored Center and just started counting her pay. Center focused her attention over to Nezumi who was looking at her new stolen goods.
“So how was it? Has Black tried to kill you yet?” she asked.
“Nope. Black is actually my new bodyguard/pet. Check it out.”
Nezumi pointed to Black’s collar and Black glared at Nezumi.
“Wow impressive. No wonder Ojou-sama paired you up with her.”
“Well you shouldn’t underestimate the skills of a mouse.”
“Yes….”
Center suddenly grabbed the sack of jewels from Nezumi.
“Hey!”
“Consider this payment for the money you owe Ojou-sama. You think all those toys you got were cheap? Keep up the hard work!”
Center disappeared leaving a very unhappy Nezumi.
“Stupid Center… taking my jewels…. I stole those not her!”
Black couldn’t help but smirk on the inside while watching Nezumi pout. She actually thought it was a little cute. But Black
snapped out of it when Nezumi turned to her.
“I’m tired. Let’s go find a hotel to sleep at!”
Black’s body stiffened when Nezumi mentioned a hotel. She hated hotels fearing she could be attacked or poisoned. Black usualy slept under a tree or in a cave but never in a hotel.
“Come on I’m tired.”
Nezumi started to walk and Black had no choice but to follow. She was getting tired of being dragged around by this point and decided to just go with it. They stopped at the fanciest hotel in town and in the end Black was the one who had to pay. When they walked in, they were greeted by a bunch of geishas.
“Welcome to our hotel! How may we serve you tonight?” they all said.
Something deep inside Black told her she wasn’t going to rest at all tonight.
=================================================================================
Well there's chapter 1! I hope you guys like it and tell me what you think! I'm sorry there's a lot of stuff to read and you dont' have to read all of it. Again it's still a making in the works so I'm sorry if I disappointed you.
-
Fufufu~ interesting!!
Ahaha poor Black, ah Nezumi! Love you~ :p
Another great fic from Miyumi-san! Yeay! \(^^)/
-
Waaah It was really interesting!!!!!
I want more!!! Mayuki assassin XD :twisted:
Yuki... poor you... Mayu you are so evil!!
-
Very interesting and unique story line! waiting for the next update! :)
-
wow this is so interesting its so good and funny nezumi got her jewels taken off her lol
-
Interesting story. Looking forward to what'll happen next.
Mayu and Yuki are too cool here. :lol:
-
Wow miyumi-san!!!
I lost my word...i though you will...well you know? Hahaha LOL
Love it!
-
Mn? This is interesting. +w+ Pet!Black and Master!Nezumi? Aha~ Loving it already. :heart: And then Proskillz!Nezumi with metal wires..~ XD
Well, it's time for me to head to school. HAVE A GOOD... ...D...AY? NIGHT? ....... HAVE A GOOD 10/18 - 19. LOL.
-
:mon star: What is this?
This is so different than what you usually write. I mean it's more action, fighting scene the seriousness...and it's MaYuki! :mon angel:
Hopefully you will continue to write this because this is good.
:kneelbow:
-
Hahahaha i love it, when i was reading i always wonder when is Black going to speak, i was like "Maybe latter" all the time, but then even it already ended chapter 1 but i haven't heard she said anything yet ><
Also, i have a question, what era are they in? I can't imagine it >< u have kimono, geisha, hotel, military uniform and helmet, is it western style or ancient Japan?
Sorry about the ridiculous question, and yes you definitely HAVE TO CONTINUE it!!!! This is so good >,< I LOVE TO READ IT!!! So please, please continue and thank you :]
-
@JuRikki: I'm glad you like it. I've been really doubtful about this and I'm still not sure if I should continue or not. :nervous
@anzai48: Thank you so much for reading this fic. I'm glad you like it and don't assume that Rena is ojou-sama. I can tell you it's not her but someone else. Can you figure out who? :twisted:
@Chanaline: I'm happy you like the fic and really happy that more people want to read the fic. :)
@Strawberri: Thank you for liking the fic. I hope you enjoy the rest of it as well. :P
@XxRoByNxX78: I'm really happy that you like it and I hope you enjoy the rest of the fic if I still continue with it. :nervous
@alpacas: I'm glad you like the story and I really like your username! Alpacas are cool~ XD
@kurogumi: I don't really know what you're talking about so until you tell me I won't be able to figure it out. :sweatdrop:
@Crossing Crossroads: I'm glad you like the fic! I hope you like the rest of it and well it's day here! :lol:
@Megumi: This style is a lot different than my usual style and based on all the comments I'm getting something tells me I should stick with this style. Am I right? :?
@Playgirlz: Ahh I'm sorry for the confusion! It's set in the past but I was having a hard time imagining the era so just imagine the setting a lot like in the old samurai movies. I hope this helps and I'm sorry for the confusion. :nervous
Wow I didn't really expect people to actually like this fic. This was just something I had floating around in my head for a while and I just randomly posted it to see what everyone thought. I didn't think people would actually like it but I guess you guys do. So maybe I will continue the story. Or not.... I don't know. But for now please enjoy the next chapter! It seems like everyone wants to hear Black talk for once. Don't worry the time will come! Nezumi and Black need to warm up to each other you know?
==================================================================================
Chapter 2
"Welcome to our hotel! How may we serve you tonight?"
Black looked over at Nezumi wondering what kind of hotel they were at but then next to Nezumi was a sign that said. "Geisha House" on it. Black was furious about being dragged into a geisha house. She was sure that she wasn't going to sleep there for night and would rather sleep on a tree. Black turned around and tired to leave but Nezumi pulled her back.
"We're staying here tonight so deal with it." she said.
Black was ready to beat Nezumi to a pulp but then one geisha walked over and tried to take Black's arm. Black saw this and retreated before she could grab hold. The geisha stared at Black with questioning eyes and Black stared back with cold ones. Nezumi chuckled and then said,
"It's alright Black they're not going to hurt you."
"No I was just going to escort you to our baths. We're one of the very few places that has one." the geisha said looking at Black with honest eyes.
Black still didn't trust them even if this was part of their job. Black was ready to leave again but this time Nezumi blocked her path and then pushed her into the group of geisha's.
"Have fun Black!"
"Kya she looks so cool!" one said.
"She stinks." another said.
"Quick let's take her to the bath and get rid of those smelly clothes."
"Kya!!!"
The geishas basically carried Black down the hall to the back and into a separate room that led to the outside. There was a hole in the ground filled with water. Black guessed it was a hot spring and figured it out when she saw the steam coming from it. Black was set down in front of the pool and thought she was home free. But then one of the geishas stared pulling at her Hakama trying to pull it off. Soon other geishas joined in trying to take off Black's Kataginu and tabi socks. However Black wasn't going to allow a bunch of geishas to undress her so with one big burst Black pushed them all back. She gave them a dark glare and then pointed at the door. The geishas got the message and got out of there fast.
Once they were gone, Black thought she could finally rest in peace. She began to undress herself and then slipped into the pool. The warm water felt soothing to Black's aching muscles. She had no idea how badly they were sore. Probably from all the fighting and no resting. Everything was quite as the moon hung over the sky glowing brightly. Black leaned back and enjoyed the view as she slowly began to sink into the pool. But then she heard the door open and quickly covered herself with a yukata that happened to be there. The only bad thing was it was white so as soon as she put it on and it got wet, it became see through. Black did her best to cover her private areas.
"Yo~"
Black look over and saw Nezumi with her hair up an in nothing except a cloth wrapped around her waist. There was nothing covering her chest and Black could see everything. Black turned around trying to give the girl some privacy. She wasn't good with other naked people and wanted to leave. She was about to get out but then Nezumi grabbed her arm.
"Where are you going? I just got in. Can't we relax for a while?"
Black sank back into the pool and Nezumi leaned back and stretched her arms out.
"Man what a long day. Am I right?"
Black didn't say anything for she was too embarrassed to face Nezumi. She was wondering why Nezumi didn't have anything covering her chest. It was making Black uncomfortable and she wanted to leave. Plans started running through Black's' mind but then Nezumi tapped her shoulder. She looked over and saw Nezumi holding up another cloth and some soap.
"Wash my back for me will ya?"
Black was going to oppose the request but she thought she would be nice and do it anyways. She took the cloth and began scrubbing Nezumi's back. Black's hands moved all over making sure not to miss a single spot. As she explored Nezmui's back she couldn't help but admire some of her features. She had beautiful shoulder blades and smoothe cream colored skin that was soft to the touch. But as she traveled up she noticed scars in certain spots. They looked like whip marks as if someone had taken a whip and beat the poor girl. Black would kill the person who did something like this to such a beautiful body.
"Don't forget here as well."
Nezumi suddenly grabbed Black's hand and pulled it up to the back of her neck. She also pulled her in closer so to make sure Black didn't rub it. Black's chest was nearly inches away from Nezumi's back and didn't want it to touch. She had to position her body in an awkward position to avoid contact as she scrubed the back of Nezumi's neck. When she finished she went back to relaxing and tried to ignore the pair of orbs staring at her chest. She looked at Nezumi who appeared to be very interested in them. She was going to say something but then Nezumi reached out and grabbed them.
Black almost screamed if it weren't for her ability of self control. She looked over at Nezumi with a slightly red face and Nezumi just kept staring at Black's chest.
"How did you make them so big?"
Nezumi started playing with them and Black's body started to get hot and it wasn't from the bath. Nezumi's fondling was playing her like an instrument and she was ready to let out a tune when Nezumi suddenly stopped. She looked over and saw Nezumi with a sad look on her face.
"I wish mine were big..."
Black's eyes wandered down a little and saw how Nezumi was a little flat. She never knew Nezumi actually cared about things like that. Maybe she was just a normal girl after all and not some arrogent jerk. It had been an hour and Black was ready to go to bed. She stood up and stepped out of the pool and started walking. But then she felt something grab her butt and start groping it.
"Wah nice oshiri!"
Black looked over and saw Nezumi with a perverted grin. Black smacked Nezumi's hand back, grabbed her clothes and ran inside. She found the room they were staying in and set her things down. There on her bed was a yukata she could wear for relaxing clothes. Black changed into the yukata and then got into the futon that was layed out for her. As she closed her eyes she felt sleep slowly take over and her body drift into the deep sea of sleep. But the the door opened and she heard foot steps. Black looked over and saw a geisha holding a fan.
"Would you please come with me. We have prepared your meal."
Black didn't want to get up but then her stomach growled telling her to move. Black got up and started heading for the door.
"Please follow me."
The geisha led Black into a big room where other guests were staying. They were all gathered around one big table that had a bunch of food on it. Black took a seat next to Nezumi who was already stuffing herself. She looked at the food in front of her but didn't take a bite. Black didn't eat unless she was the one who made it fearing someone had poisned her food.
"Eat!"
Nezumi shoved a piece of chicken into Black's mouth and Black gladly ate it. She decided that the food wasn't poisoned and ate like a king. She had never eaten anything so good since she was younger. Even though she couldn't see it, Nezumi could tell Black was happy and kept eating happily beside her. However Nezumi couldn't help but feel like she was being watched by someone.
Nezumi had went back to the room to rest but Black was still eating. As Nezumi left, she also noticed a strange man get up and follow after her. Black thought Nezumi was in trouble but ignored it when a geisha came back with another plate of crab legs. Meanwhile back with Nezumi, she was about to go to sleep and crawled into the futon. Nezumi was about to fall asleep but then she felt something loom over her. Just as she was about to turn around a giant hand covered her mouth.
"Don't move or I'll kill you."
Nezumi was about to fight back but she felt something cold and sharp pressed against her neck. The guy had her trapped like a rat and Nezumi couldn't do anything. Nezumi felt the man's hand move up and down her body feeling her up. Then he pulled Nezumi's yukata down exposing her upper half. The man laughed as he reached out to grab her chest. But then the door opened and Black came in. When she saw the man and Nezumi Black just stood there frozen. Then Nezumi screamed,
"Black help!"
Black snapped out and went into killer mode. She ran over and kicked the man in the face sending him flying back. Then she pulled out her katana and aimed it right at the man's neck making him freeze. All the noise made people rush over and when they saw Black they all panicked. Black put away her sword and then Nezumi covered herself. She walked over to the guy on the ground with a bleeding nose. She saw the thing buldging out under his yukata between his legs.
"Pervert!"
Nezumi slammed her foot right in that area making him scream in pain and double over. Soon after security came and escorted the man out. Meanwhile Nezumi ran over to Black was standing on the sides watching.
"Stupid old man."
Black nodded her head yes and then got into her futon. Nezumi got in as well and blew out the lanturn. Black was getting ready to fall asleep againg but then she felt something move closer to her. It was Nezumi who had her face buried in Black's back. She could feel Nezumi shaking with fear. Black then realized Nezumi must have been really scared after all that. She looked so tough on the outside but on the inside she was probably shaking with fear. Who wouldn't be when you're almost basically raped by a random stranger. Black turned around and wrapped her arms around Nezumi surrounding her in warmth.
"B-Black?"
Nezumi's voice cracked as she looked up at the usually cold figure holding her like a mother. Tears started to come out of Nezumi's eyes and buried her face in Black's neck. Black was very surprised at seeing this side of Nezumi. This weak side that would make anyone who knew Nezumi think it was shocking. This weak side that she never knew Nezumi had was something Black never expected. Nezumi is just full of surprises. Black could feel Nezumi grip her yukata and her body still shaking. To help her calm down, Black leaned in and kissed Nezumi's head. Then for the first time Black spoke to Nezumi.
"Just close your eyes, the sun is going down. You'll be alright, no one can hurt you now. Come morning light, you and I will be safe and sound."
Nezumi couldn't believe Black had spoken to her. But she didn't care at this point because for once Nezumi felt safe wrapped in Black's warm embrace. That night the two feel asleep in each other's arms.
"Misstress please get back! It's dangerous!"
"Otou-san! Oka-san!"
"Mistress please!"
"Let go I have to save mommy and daddy!"
The little girl broke free from the soldier's hold on her and ran into the burning palace. She climbed over fallen debris and stepped over the bodies of the dead. She look every searching for her mother and father desperately crying for them. But the smoke made it hard for her to breathe and the little girl still couldn't find her parents. Then she heard the sound of metal clashing coming from her parents bedroom. She ran as fast as she could and right when she opened the door, something rolled in front of her. The little girl looked down and saw it was the head of her father.
"Otou-san!"
She looked up and saw her mother pinned to the wall by knives like a butterfly with her chest cut open and her insides hanging out. The little girl fell to her knees and stared at her dead parents. But then she heard the sound of clicking and an creepy laugh. She looked stepped into the room and saw something standing over the body of her father. The thing had glowing red eyes and two horns sticking out of its head. The little girl thought she was staring at the devil himself. The little girl watched as the figure reached out and grabbed an arm. The took a bite into it and tore off the flesh like it was a chicken wing. She could hear the sound of the flesh tearing and the sound of bones cracking. The whole sight was unbearable. She stepped back but stepped on a hot piece of wood.
"Itai!"
The figure looked over aiming its red eyes directly at the little girl. It stood up and started to walk over to the little girl. Fear shot through the little girl and she was too scared to move. Her body was trembling and her breath was panicked. As the dark figure drew closer and closer the little girl could see all the blood on her. The blood of her parents. The little girl's fear turned to anger as the blood in her started to boil. The figure walked to where it was right in front of the girl. She could see it better and realized the figure was a girl about her age with long black hair and pale white skin. She looked weak like she couldn't hurt a fly yet she could feel the dark aura coming from it. The figure raised one of its hands to its mouth and stared biting its nails making that same clicking sound.
"You... you killed otou-san and oka-san!" the little girl said.
A smile cracked across the girl's face revealing two rows of jagged teeth. The girl tilted its head slightly and its eye twitched. Before the little girl could say another word, the girl reached out and grabbed her neck slamming the back of her head into the wall. She tired to fight back but the girl was strong and kept her still. She could feel the life in her body being squeezed out. The girl laughed and continued to bite her nails on the other hand. Then she looked at the girl with a playful look and said,
"Nee..... Okotteru?"
Black woke up and found herself breathing frantically and her body covered in a light layer of sweat. It was morning now and the sun was starting to rise. Rays of the sun were coming in through the crack of the windows. Black tried to sit up but something heavy prevented her from moving. She looked over and saw Nezumi wrapped around her. Black remembered everything that happened from last night and remembered how weak Nezumi was. Black untangled herself from Nezumi and got up. She walked outside to a nearby well and washed her face. The cool water woke her and brought her back to her senses. As she dried her face she felt something sneak up from behind her. She turned around and saw Center staring at her with that cat smile of her.
"Ohayo~"
Black was silent and wasn't sure what to do. But after that dream, Black couldn't help but stare at the horns on Center's head. It reminded her of the girl that had killed her family and destroyed her home. The blood in Black started to boil just thinking about it but then she was stopped when a half awake Nezumi came out.
"Morning Black, morning Center... Center?"
Nezumi was a little thrown back when she saw Center standing next to Black.
"Yo!"
"What are you doing here?" Nezumi asked.
"Ojou-sama has another mission for you guys. Here."
Center handed Nezumi a scroll and then looked at Black.
"I saw your little episode last night. I must say Black well done. I never knew you could be so caring. And to think I thought you were just a cold hearted spirit. Guess there is some kindness in that Black heart of yours after all."
Black flashed a dark glare at Center who only smiled and said,
"Don't get too close to her. She's a lying, stealing rat that will cheat you of all your money and maybe even life."
"Hey I'm not always like that!" Nezumi protested.
"That's not what Ojou-sama thinks~" Center mocked.
"Well you can tell "Ojou-sama" to go die in a hole."
"How dare you say that! I'm going to tell Ojou-sama to cut off your weapons supply."
"Wait I'm sorry please don't do that!"
"Too late~ Bye!"
Jurina turned around and disappeared in a puff of smoke.
"Shimata! Now I won't have any new weapons for weeks!"
Nezumi stomped off into the hotel leaving Black. She stood there thinking about what Center said and realized she was right. She couldn't trust Nezumi not even a little. She still didn't know all of Nezumi's secrets and didn't know if she could trust her. This thought floated in the back of her head but she mainly ignored it.
"Come on Black we gotta get moving!"
A couple minutes later the two were off and back on the road. The two walked in silence and but then Nezumi stopped. She turned and faced Black with a strange grin on her face. She walked over to Black and pulled her in close to where their faces were almost touching.
"You know.... you talked to me for the first time last night. I really like the sound of your voice. If I take off the collar will you talk to me more?"
Black stared at Nezumi with a questioning look wondering if she was serious or not. But then finally she nodded her head yes and Nezumi smiled.
"Great. Well then..."
Nezumi flipped a certain switch and the collar came off. Black felt like her body had become lighter as if she was floating midair. But the Nezumi caught her attention and was staring at her impatiently.
"Don't you have something to say to me?"
Black paused for a moment to think about what to say. Then she took a deep breath and said,
"Thank you.... Nezumi."
==================================================================================
Well I hope you guys liked the chapter! Black talked finally! And you guys got a little preview about Black's past. Plus you even saw Black warming up to Nezumi a little. Ahhh those two are just adorable. Look forward to the next chapter to see what happens next!
-
Someone please stop this smile on my face. AGH. THAT.. sjkfahekjr I don't know how to describe it in words right now... ; - ; This makes me want to give someone a hug. :heart: :D
-
Awwww, Mayuki is seriously the best. I really love this and I'm curious about Black's past as well. I'm also wondering who ojou-sama is as well. Can't wait for the next update :D
-
Yay! Mayuki moment! Thanks for the update! :grin:
-
Omg Mayuyu being a pervert is the best!
And d'aww Yukirin saving her and being sweet to her afterwards. :wub:
Thank you for the update! Looking forward to more of this.
:love:
-
I would normally try to post a slightly longer post but I'll keep this one short
Just going to say enjoying the fic and really like this experiment with changing the style of the stoy:thumbsup
-
Waaaaaaaah! They are too kawaii! Black :wub: Nezumi :wub: Awwww!
Black sweet :heart: Nezumi pevert XD
Waaah Devil little girl is Rena right?
-
wowit is only now that I noticed about this fic but it is really an interesting fic miyumi-chan !!!
I love it and it is new and exiting
I like this style more than the other it is interesting
hehe Nezumi is a kid at the end :D
I am happy that black started talking
Black's parents were killed and it is Gekikara?!!
and I think ojou-sama is Mariko ?
-
I like the fight scenes~
And imagining the bath scene makes me grin hehe
-
Black speack!!!!! And she is really sweet :wub:
Nezumi :shocked: you are so poor.
-
:panic: This update!
Black finally spoke! Mayu show her weak side.
Ahhhhhh :panic: I like these kind of fics.
LOL I though I've heard that meaning Black said for the first time...
and then it hit me Taylor! LOL
THank you for your update!
ArígatoU! :kneelbow:
-
Woa woa woa!!!!! finally eh? xDDDDDD
Mayu is being soooo tsundere hahaha Glad to see their relation is building up hehee
And that man, they should have killed him -_-
Now i wonder, who is Cantre's ojou-sama? I thought it's Rena but then Gekikara killed Yuki's parents, it doesn't make sense if she works for the person killed her parents. So confuse now >,<
Btw, thank you for the update, it was really good *thumbs up* >:]
-
@Crossing Crossroads: Well I'm glad you like the fic right? I mean you sound happy so I'm hoping you are? :?
@Sasshii: Black's past is something that is still in the works. I got a good grasp of it just don't know how to put it down yet. :nervous
@Strawberri: Of course there was a Mayuki moment! This is a Mayuki fic after all. :P
@alpacas: Mayuyu is the pervert but don't worry Yukirin will have her perv moments as well. I plan on it. :twisted:
@nori: Thanks and I will do my best to keep things up and what not. Yosh! XD
@Chanaline: Yep Rena is the little devil girl and man do I have a lot planned for her in the future. :twisted:
@anzai48: Thank you do much! This style is new to me so I'm doing my best! And no Yuko isn't the ojou-sama. Guess again. :P
@mo-chan: Ahh I haven't heard from you in a while! How have you been? Anyways yes! The ojou-sama is Mariko! Good job! :lol:
@kahem: Hey don't be a perv! That's Mayu and Yuko's job! XD
@Pwety: Well even if Nezumi is poor Black will be there to take care of her like a good pet. :oops:
@Megumi: Ahh you figured out the meaning of Black's words! Very good! :lol:
Well her is a long awaited update that took me forever to make. I hope you guys like it!
==================================================================================
Chapter 3
Their next mission was to kill a woman who has been going around killing oujou-sama's top clients. She wasn't very happy and wanted the culprit found and killed on contact. Nezumi had already gathered some information about the woman. Apparently she's supposed to be very good with arrows.
This wasn't going to be a problem for Black because she was good at dodging them and is sometimes even faster than them. Black thought this case was going to be an easy one. While she was walking, she felt something suddenly grab her arm. She looked over and saw Nezumi clinging to her arm and looking up at her with a playful look.
"Hey Black when we get to the next town you and I are going to stop for a drink ok?"
"Sure."
Black wondered if Nezumi could even handle liquor. They arrived at the town they were supposed to be in and Nezumi found the closest bar. They walked in and got a bunch of stares from random customers who looked like they were ready to jump them at any moment. Black had her sword ready but Nezumi had her wait and sat at the bar. The bar tender looked over and saw Nezumi and smiled. He pulled out two glasses and filled them with water. When he walked over to hand them the drinks he stopped in front of Nezumi and said,
"It's been a while Nezumi. What brings you here?"
"I'm on a job and I'm looking for some lady with an eye path that shoots arrows real well. You got any ideas where I could look?"
"Try the Watanuki House. People say tonight that arrow girl lady is going to attack the head and kill everyone else."
"Thanks for the tip. It's been nice seeing you Kai."
"No problem and hey be careful. You have some unwanted followers."
Black looked around and saw people start to shift around acting like nothing was happening. But as they started to walk out of the bar, Black could hear people getting up and walking out. Black was ready to take them out but Nezumi told her to wait. They walked all the way to an abandoned alley way and then Nezumi stopped. She sat down on a rock and then said,
"Ok now you can go."
Black pulled out her sword and quickly deflected two blades. She knocked one guy back and then slashed the other. As she was about to finish the other one, more guys came and Black had to step back. Two of them tried to attack but Black quickly took off their heads and was heading for the next one. But then as she was running she felt something jerk her back. She looked over and saw a man holding a chain that was wrapped around Black's ankle.
He had a smut grin thinking he had won but he was very wrong. Black swung her ankle with enough power to pull the man forward and head straight for her. Black placed her sword just right so his body ended up being skewered. Black was about to start moving again when she saw two of the men were pulling out ninja stars and shurikens.
Black had to react fast so she used the body she had recently obtained as a shield and charged at the men. She could feel the flying weapons hit the body but she herself wasn't scratched. When Black was close enough she whipped the body at the men and they fell down. Then Black took this as a chance to finish them right there so she took her blade and swung down right on the back of their necks. When she was sure they were all dead, she cleaned the blood and then walked back over to Nezumi.
"Nice job. Now then let's head to the Watanuki House shall we?"
The two waited for dark and then when the time came, they went to the house. When they got here they had already found the guards dead along with other random servants. As they walked in deeper they heard the sound of a loud crash. They ran in and saw a man on the ground bleeding badly and three arrows in his body. Then standing above him was a woman with an arrow aiming straight for his heart. Black was about to step in and stop her but it was Nezumi who decided to strike first.
"I wanna kill this one~"
She jumped over and knocked the woman back making the two fall. The woman struggled to get her bow and arrow but Nezumi wouldn't let her. Nezumi pulled out a knife and stabbed the woman in the back of the knee. She let out a howl and fell to the ground. Nezumi took this as a time to get up and clean her clothes off. Then she walked over and picked up the bow.
"Hey this is really nice. Mind if I take it?"
"Don't you touch it!"
The woman sprung up and got on top of Nezumi. However Nezumi pulled out her brass knuckle blades and jabbed the woman in the side making her back off. While she was up Nezumi charged the woman and punched her in the face making a huge slash mark. She was about to punch the woman's stomach but then she pulled out a dagger and tried to stab Nezumi. Nezumi had to back away making some distance between the two. The woman quickly grabbed her bow and arrows and aim right at Nezumi.
"Got you now."
She fired three arrows but Nezumi dodged them all. She shot three more all at random places but Nezumi managed to avoid them all. She looked like she was just dancing moving her body away from the arrows as they shot by. One almost took off Nezumi's ear if she hadn't ducked low enough. the woman was getting impatient with Nezumi and decided to pull out the big guns. She pulled out these special arrows that had a strange curve to them on the end.
She fired and Nezumi dodged it. However instead of hitting the wall, the arrow curved and came right back. Nezumi dodged the arrow again and again they came back. The woman shot more of those arrows and a couple seconds later Nezumi was dodging ten arrows all at the same time.
"Hey this is fun! Got any more?" Nezumi taunted.
The woman was starting to get mad and fired more arrows. Now Nezumi was dodging twenty of them. Black was amazed at how Nezumi's body moved with the arrows. Just barely brushing her clothes only making the tiniest scratches but not even braking skin. Nezumi was dancing a dance with death and Black thought she was doing it beautifully. As Black stood there and watched in amazement, she noticed something strange. In the moonlight Black could see the reflection of several sliver lines. She watched them wrap around the arrows and move with them.
It was then Black realized what Nezumi was doing. Nezumi was setting up something big with those threads of hers. But what was what Black wondered. Black watched as the last arrow had been tied. Then she watched Nezumi continue to dance but then one arrow slipped and it was aiming straight for her heart. Just as the arrow was about to hit though it stopped along with all the other arrows.
"What? Impossible!"
Nezumi turned and smiled. Then with a wave of her hand all the arrows turned to aim straight at the woman. Then Nezumi made the final stroke and the arrows were shot right at her. She didn't even have time to move as all the arrows penetrated her body in an instant and she was dead before she hit the ground. Once she was dead, Nezumi wound her threads back into her little box and walked over. She picked up the bow and all the arrows and put them in her bag.
"I could use these."
Then she walked over to the badly injured man and smiled.
"Your welcome. I'll be taking this as payment for saving your life."
Nezumi reached out and took a gold pendant from the the man. He made no complaints and just thanked Nezumi. Then some of the remaining survivors came out and helped him. Meanwhile Nezumi walked over and grabbed Black's arm.
"That was fun. Easy but fun. Sorry for taking your kill but I wanted to have some fun as well. It gets boring standing there and watching. Don't forget I like to play as well." she said.
"Yes." Black said.
"Good then let's head to the bar. I'm thirsty and I think Kai might have a special on my favorite mochi balls."
"Ok."
They arrive at the bar and find it completely empty. There standing at the bar was Kai along with a familiar face. It was Center sitting there happily drinking some red liquid. Nezumi walked over and sat next to Center along with Black.
"Oi Kai you still serve those mochi balls I really like."
"Of course. I made them just for you."
Kai pulled out a plate with pink mochi shaped into balls. Nezumi's eyes widen when she saw how many they were and started eating them like a little kid.
"Ahh oishi! You haven't lost your touch." Nezumi said.
"Don't underestimate me Nezumi. Would you like anything miss?"
He was referring to Black and Black just shook her head no. Instead she looked over at Center who was finishing her drink. When she finished she walked over to Black and handed her another scroll.
"This is one is kind of far out. There are horses waiting for you outside of town. I'll be seeing you later. Bye~"
Jurina was about to leave but then she stole the last mochi ball from Nezumi.
"Hey!"
"Finders keepers~" Center said.
"Well here take this and give it to your ojou-sama."
Nezumi threw the gold pendant at Center who caught it. She looked at it and a large smile stretched across her face.
"Not bad Nezumi not bad at all."
Center threw the mochi ball at Nezumi who caught it and ate it happily.
"I'll see you two later. Janee~"
Center disappeared and Black went back to focusing on her next task. The two left the bar and found the horses. The two set off for their next mission wherever it might be.
(Meanwhile somewhere with Center....)
Center popped into a room and landed on a cushion. She walked into the hall and started searching for someone.
"Ojou-sama I'm back!"
"Ah Center welcome back."
Center turned around and saw a tall woman with short brown hair in a gold kimono. Everything about her just screamed elegance and grace but only a few could see the deadly secrets she had inside. Center rushed over and hugged the woman.
"Look what I got for you!"
Center handed the woman the pendant.
"Oh it's beautiful Center. Thank you so much."
"I'm happy you like it! Nee ojou-sama have you found anything new about my sister's whereabouts?" Center asked.
"No I'm sorry Center but we still haven't found her. But don't worry we're still looking for her." ojou-sama said.
"Mou when will we find her? I miss her so much."
"There, there we'll find her don't worry. But for now run along. I think Shibuya wanted to show you something she found today."
"Hontou? Ok I'll go now. Goodbye Ojou-sama!"
Center ran out of the room and just as she left, another figure slipped in. She had long brown hair and round eyes. She was wearing a red kimono with a white sash on it that had a chicken embroided on it in gold. She walked over and stood next to Ojou-sama. The two were silent for a while and then the girl said,
"Do you really think we'll find her sister?"
"Well Torigoya I don't know. Jurina can't sense her and none of my finest agents can find her." Ojou-sama said.
"Maybe she's dead."
"You shouldn't say that. You'll only upset Center and we don't want that. Do you remember the last time Center got upset and set the entire Yamato village on fire?"
"Yeah it took us forever to put it out. You think that seal you put on her would keep her from doing stuff like that."
"Well remember if I die, that seal will break and once that happens who knows what will happen. The only one who could stop her is her sister which is why I'm so desperate to find her. I only have a little time left." Sado said.
"Don't say that." Torigoya said.
"You know it's true. And when that time comes I want you to step up and take the the throne. You will be the next leader of the Akiba Family Torigoya. I want you to take my place so I expect you to be ready when that day comes."
"When that day comes I'm going to go to send Center to heaven and bring you back."
"You can only try Torigoya. You can only try."
Outside on the roof was Center staring into the moonlight. As she was sitting there she pulled out a necklace she had wrapped around her neck. It was a wing with a blue gem on it. There was also a spot on it were it looked like something connected to it. That something was the other wing that her sister had. Center remembered the promise she made with her sister before they were separated. That one day they would see each other and connect the wings once more. Center looked up at the moonlight imagining being held by her sister once more in her warm embrace.
"Rena... where are you?"
(Somewhere in a random house....)
Everything was peaceful and quiet. There was a gentle breeze in the air and the faint sound of crickets in the distance. There sitting on a rock outside was a girl. She was small and had medium length brown hair. She was sitting there staring at the stars when she felt something grab her from behind. Instead of panicking she smiled revealing buck teeth like a squirrels.
She turned around and saw a girl with long black hair and pale white skin. Her body was thin and looked weak. Her eyes were round and when one looked into them they would only see darkness. But even with those dark eyes she manages to smile like an angel. But no one could think she was an angel if they saw the horns on the top of her head. However one of the horns were shorter than the other. It looked like someone had cut one down in some sort of fight. Yuko was curious why that was but never bothered to ask. Whenever she did, Gekikara would say she doesn't remember.
"Gekikara what are you doing?"
"I had a nightmare. Can you come sleep with me?" the girl asked.
"Geki come on. You're old enough where you should be able to sleep by yourself."
"But it was a really scary dream. Please Yuko-san?"
Gekikara stared at Yuko with puppy dog eyes that she knew no one could say no to.
"Alright come on."
"Yay! Arigatou Yuko-san."
The two walked into the house and got into the bed. Yuko felt Gekikara wrap her arms around her and pull her in for a hug. Yuko smiled and fell asleep as well in Gekikara's embrace. As the two slept, Gekikara shifted her body a little. When she did that, something came into the moonlight that shined.
It was a necklace that had a wing on it only part of it was broken off. However in the corner was a red gem and a piece that looked like it connected to something. Gekikara never knew what and thought she would never know. All Gekikara cared about was be beloved Yuko-san and no one else.
==================================================================================
I'm sorry it's been a while since I updated. A lot of things have happened and it's been hard. But I'm back for a while and I give you this. I hope you like it!
-
So Sweet....
Center / Jurina is Searching for Rena / gekikara
Are they sisters ?????
-
Ahh, I see. So, I'm guessing ojou-sama is Mariko, since no one else really fits into the description, plus it would make sense if we're going by MG lol.
Nezumi really is something else when she had that fight with the bow and arrow lady lol.
-
Poor Jurina looking for her sister who can't even remember her own name but the looks of things :cry:
But then both Matsui sisters have some sort of rage mode which could be linked to the death of Black's parents ( the fire sounds like it could have been caused by Jurina) :?
And is Mariko-sama expecting to die soon, she didn't sound too optimistic when she was talking to Torigoya :(
Nice chapter, and I will be patiently looking forward to seeing what other exciting twists in the story you have in store :w00t:
-
Black just says one word to answer to Nezumi lol Nezumi is just.... WOW
Center poor you, your sister don't remember you!!!
I don't know why but when I read this fanfic I have a song in my head, I know you don't care XD
-
So, Rena don't remember Jurina?!! And she's only care to Yuko-san?!
Well....
I have to wait patiently for next update..
Thank you :bow:
-
I'm not perv I'm an angel ^^
No Sado will die soon T_T
-
Yay an update! The other characters are starting to come out :) thanks for the update! Update soon. :cow:
-
I wonder how Rena and Jurina got seperated. :?
And ohhh more characters. Can't wait for what's gonna happen next!
-
@xxx220: Yes Jurina and Rena are sisters! It's just Rena doesn't know she has one. :P
@Sasshii: Yes Mariko is the ojou-sama! It suits her well. And Nezumi has skill so don't underestimate her! XD
@nori: Center and Gekikara both have rage modes and I won't spoil anything but the Wmatsui pair do have something to do with the death of Black's parents. But no spoilers! I can't say anything about Mariko yet. You'll find out as the story progresses. :P
@Chanaline: Black's one word answers are perfect for her. And hey I do care! I care about all my readers. What song is it? I wanna know so I can listen to it. I think this fic needs a theme song help me find one ok? :oops:
@JuRikki: Rena doesn't remember anything and Yuko is taking care of her. Everything will be revealed as the story progresses. ;)
@kahem: I can't say that Sado will die soon but she will eventually. Or will she? :twisted:
@Strawberri: Yep it's time to bring everyone out of hiding! However they won't be mentioned as much since this is a Mayuki fic. XD
@alpacas: I'm not telling how they got separated! That's something to be revealed later on. Oh and yeah more characters! :lol:
Well it's been a while since I lasted updated this one. I couldn't get any ideas for a while but now I'm back and ready to continue the adventure! I hope you guys like it~
==================================================================================
Chapter 4
They had been traveling for a week and they were nowhere near the next town. Their horses were ready to drop dead any minute after traveling for so long. They were running low on water and food and to make things worse, Nezumi was out cold. How did this all happen? Well long story short, Nezumi had ticked off a group of bandits back at the beginning and they followed them all the way through. At one point one of the bandits managed to hit Nezumi and knocked her out. Black had no idea when she was going to take up and for the longest time thought about leaving her. But something in her told her to keep her.
They were going at a slow pace when suddenly the horse gave out and fell. Black stood on feet while supporting Nezumi on her back. Black was seriously considering leaving Nezumi now that the horse was done. However in a distance Black could hear the shuffling of people. Black had to keep moving or else they would be caught.
Black walked and walked and walked not showing a sign of weakness. She walked far with every step while supporting the sleeping mouse on her back. Black was moving slow because of Nezumi and felt like a turtle. Her condition was starting to worsen and she felt her legs starting to grow weaker. Eventually Black couldn't move any further and she collapsed right there in the field. As she rested there, she heard the sound of people surrounding them.
"Looks like they're finally done for!" a man said.
"Let's kill them now!" another said.
Black could hear the sound of blades being drawn but then there were two loud thuds and a couple cracks. She could hear fighting in the back ground but couldn't tell what was going on. The fighting continued and then everything became quiet. A dark figure loomed over Black casting its shadow down upon her. Black thought she was done for at this point. She watched as the figure moved its arms and stretched across Black. Black was waiting for something to kill her but instead, she felt herself being lifted.
"Hang in there. I'll take you somewhere safe."
Black had no idea what was going on but all she knew was that she was being taken somewhere. The question was though where? Black tried to think but she was so weak that the fatigue and dehydration got to her and Black passed out.
When Black woke up she found herself in a room of some kind. She looked around and took note all all the farmers tools lying around. While looking around she heard the sound of a very familiar voice. She looked over and saw Nezumi resting with a bandaged wrapped around her head. Black felt a little relieved that Nezumi was safe. But what she was really concerned about was her sword. She couldn't feel it on her and it was nowhere in the room.
When Black tried to move she immediately fell back down. She was still weak from all the traveling and there was a blistering pain in her feet. She struggled to move and thought she was stuck. But then the door opened and there was a little girl standing there. When she saw Black she screamed and ran off. A couple minutes later she came back and this time with a boy.
"What are you doing up?!"
He rushed over to Black and helped but her back in bed.
"You shouldn't be moving around. You just woke up."
Black thought there was something strange about the person. It looked like a boy yet there was something in his voice that didn't sound right. It had a hint of a girlish tone in it but Black couldn't tell at the moment. Right now she was more concerned about the pain in her feet.
"Shaku run and get me a pale of water, the ginko juice and a rag!"
"Hai!"
The little girl ran off. Meanwhile the boy focused on Black.
"You've got some nasty injuries on your feet that need to be treated." he said.
Black didn't even need to hear that because she could feel it. A couple minutes later the little girl came back with the things needed.
"Ok this is going to sting a little but it will prevent infection. Here bite on this."
The boy put a cloth in Black's mouth for her to bite on. Then he took a bottle of strange liquid and poured it on her feet. An unbearable stinging sensation shot throughout Black's body. She felt like she was walking on needles and her feet started to burn an itch. She screamed in pain and she felt the boy start dabbing her feet with the rag. She wanted to kick him but she had to fight the pain and let him do what he had to do.
"Almost done. You're doing great."
He finished dabbing the last of the strange liquid and then finally took the water and dumped it on Black's feet. The cool water soothed them and Black started to relax. As the pain started to dye down, the boy started wrapping Black's feet with bandages. Then when he was finished, he had the girl bring some food and water.
"Ok now I need you to sit up."
Black sat up but was barely able to hold. However the boy got behind her and used his body to support her. Black's head was resting right on his chest. Black could hear his heart beating. It was almost soothing as if she could fall asleep to the beat. But something felt off to Black. SHe could feel two bumps poking her in the back of the head. It was then Black realized what those two bumps were. Then she concluded that it wasn't a boy but a girl.
"Here you go nee-chan."
Now Black was for sure this person was a girl.
"Here drink this. You need it."
She held the cup up to Black's lips and carefully poured the water into her mouth. Black's mouth felt like a desert getting rain for the first time as the water flowed down her throat. Black had been dying of thirst and the feeling of water was refreshing. Then when it came to eating, the girl had to spoon feed Black which was a little embarrassing. She was glad Nezumi wan't awake to see it. When she was done, the girl set Black down and then went to check on Nezumi. When she was done, she walked back over and sat next to Black.
"Your friend is going to be fine. She's just got a minor head injury but otherwise she'll be fine."
Black just nodded her head slowly and started to drift off. She was tired and ready to sleep.
"The name is Gakuran by the way. And this is my little sister Shaku." the girl said.
Once again Black nodded her head.
"What's your name?"
Black pointed to a bottle of ink sitting next to her.
"Your name is Ink?"
"Her name is Black nee-chan." Shaku said.
"Black? That's an interesting name."
"Nee-chan I'm tired."
"Come here."
Shaku came over and sat on Gakuran's lap. A couple seconds later she was out like a light.
"Usually she's always hyper but after today's events I guess she's tired. She's was very helpful today and she deserves to rest. This is the first time I've seen her sleep quietly without shouting out Choko's name."
Black just looked at Gakuran with a confused look. She had no idea what Gakuran was talking about.
"Let me tell you a story. Is that alright?"
Black nodded yes and listened in.
"Years ago, my parents were killed in a village raid, the gates were sealed shut and I was left all alone. I was stuck in that town scared and alone even though I was one of the older kids. I was there for days living off as a scavenger looking for anything I could find. Eventually things started to become scarce and hard to find food. I was down on my hands and knees crawling looking for food. I thought I was done for but then someone found me. They took me here to this farm and took care of me. That person was a woman named Choukoku and she's a soldier."
A sad expression formed on Gakuran's face as she continued to talk.
"Choukoku taught me all kinds of things from fighting to growing crops. Then she said I had to look after the farm while she went off to fight. Just last year, she came back after a long journey and had this little one."
Gakuran looked down at the sleeping Shaku.
"She took care of us and raised us like sisters. But now she's off out there somewhere fighting. I really wished she didn't have to fight. But it's because of what she does that we're safe and I can't stop that. But when she left, Shaku and I missed her a lot. But now we're working hard to support ourselves and for Choukoku. We want to make her proud by bringing in tons of crops."
"Mind if I help?"
Black was startled and looked over to see Nezumi up and staring at Black and Gakuran with those playful eyes of hers.
"I couldn't help but hear your conversation earlier. Mind if I help? My partner here is injured so we won't be going anywhere for a while. If you let us stay, I'll be happy to do some work around if you need it."
"That would be great. You'll start first thing tomorrow."
"That's great!"
Something inside Black made her wonder what Nezumi was up to. This type of behavior isn't like her which means she has something planned. Black wondered what though. They had been staying there for week and Black's injuries had already healed. Now they were just staying there to help out and repay what they owe.
The next day, Black woke up to the sound of oxen and shouting. Black looked out and couldn't believe what she was seeing. Nezumi was standing on top of an ox shouting commands at the other oxen. It was like she was talking to them and they knew what she was saying.
"Forward! Move it you lazy butts!"
Nezumi looked very happy being the leader of the oxen. Black didn't even see Gakuran coming up from behind.
"I believe this is yours."
Gakuran handed Black her katana back. Black checked it to make sure nothing was wrong with it. Nothing seemed wrong so she put it to the side.
"I had to hide it so Shaku wouldn't mess it with you know? She says she wants to grow up and be a fighter like Choukoku but I don't want that to happen. I think she would make and excellent royal assistant. But that girl won't listen to me. She worries me sometimes."
While Gakuran went on about how much she cared about Shaku, Black felt uneasy. She felt like someone was watching them waiting for the right moment to attack. Black looked out in the distance and saw nothing except Nezumi now chasing the chickens like a crazy person. At one point she caught one and raised it high into the air. It was then an arrow shot out of nowhere and killed the chicken. Soon more arrows came out and were landing everywhere.
"Shaku!"
Gakuran ran out and grabbed Shaku. She started to run when an arrow suddenly stuck her left shoulder. She feel down and covered Shaku trying to protect her. Black felt hopeless not being able to do anything to help. But then to her surprise, Nezumi came riding on an ox and swooped the two up. They ran all the way to the barn and then Nezumi shut the doors. Black could still hear the thuds of the arrows hitting the door.
"What's going on out there!?" Shaku said.
"It's the bandits." Nezumi said.
"Bandits?"
"Yes bad people. Now stay in here with Black while I go take care of them."
Nezumi walked out the room leaving Black with Shaku and Gakuran. Black looked at Gakura who looked like she was in a lot of pain. They had to get that arrow out otherwise things could get bad. Black grabbed the arrow and started to pull which caused Gakuran to scream.
"Stop it you're hurting Nee-chan!"
Black just ignored her and kept pulling. Eventually the arrow came out and now the wound was heavily bleeding. Black quickly otre off a piece of her own clothing and used it to bandage her wound. A couple minutes later Nezumi came running back in with flamming arrows follwing her. She quickly ducked behind a crate as another arrow shot past.
"What are you still doing in here!" Shaku said.
"There's too many of them!" Nezumi said.
"Nonsense!"
"Look I don't know where they all so I can't get rid of them!"
"Then what are we going to do?"
"I don't know!"
Just then another arrow shot past and almost hit Shaku. The fire from the arrow caught some blankets on fire and was quickly spreading.
"Quick run!"
Everyone got out in time to avoid the fire but when they walked out, there was at least thiry bandits all aiming their weapons at them. Black thought they were done for when suddenly something shot past her head and straight into one of the bandit's head. Black turned around and saw a woman standing in the distance aim an arrow. Three more shot and they all hit their targets right on spot. The bandits saw this and started shooting at the woman. However the woman dodged the arrows and charged straight at the men.
"UHO!"
The woman crashed into the group and took out five of them. Then she took out something that looked like cards. She threw them at the men and sliced their necks making them fall. She started spinning in circles and throwing them at random hitting her target everytime. When she was done, all of the bandits were dead and only she was left.
"Choukoku!!"
Shaku ran over and hugged the woman who smiled and knelt down to her level.
"Hello Shaku. Have you been good since I last left?"
"Choukoku help! Nee-chan is hurt!"
"Let me see her."
Choukoku walked over to Gakuran and saw the wound. She knelt down and pulled out a bottle of green liquid.
"This will stop the bleeding."
She poured it on and Black watched as the liquid formed a cast over the wound. Then Choukoku picked Gakuran up and carried her inside the house. Meanwhile the farm burned to the ground and it wasn't until after it had collapsed Nezumi decided to put the fire out. Ten minutes later Choukoku came back out carrying Shaku on her back.
"Gakuran will be alright. It's a good thing you slowed the bleeding from before. Thank you for watching and protecting my sisters." she said.
"No problem." Nezumi said.
"Please take this as a thanks."
Choukoku handed Black a map. When she looked at it she saw areas she had never been to before and would have to go to.
"This is the newest map straight from the palace. I hope you find it useful. You can take our horses too."
"Thank you." Black said.
"If you ever need anything we'll be her rebuilding the farm right Shaku?"
"Un!"
"Then let's get started!"
The two walked away leaving Nezumi and Black.
"Well isn't that sweet?"
Black just stared at Nezumi with a nasty glare.
"What?"
(Meanwhile over at a palace....)
Everything was quiet at the palace. Everyone happened to be out at the time and the only one there was Ojou-sama who was locked in her chambers resting. But then suddenly a soldier came rushing in on his horse. In his hand was a scroll and something else. He ran into the palace and into the chambers.
"What is it?" Sado asked.
"I bring news about the Matsui sister." he said.
"Yes?"
"We found her."
Sado was silent. She had a blank expression on her face as she processed what she was just told.
"Where is she?"
"Living with Master Yuko."
"Yuko?"
Memories flashed through Sado's mind at the mention of that name. Yuko, the former ruler of the Rappapa Kingdom who suddenly vanished without a trace. She left Sado to take on the responsibilites of the Kingdom and ever since then Sado had grown cold. Hearing her name only brought bad memories back to her as her eye slightly twitched.
"What are your orders?" the soldier asked.
"Nothing. We do nothing for now. I don't want to get involved if it has Yuko involved in it."
"Should we tell Center?"
"No. I will tell her eventually. But for now you must not tell a soul do you understand?"
"Yes."
"Good. And just to make sure..."
Sado flung a dagger at the soldier's head killing him instantly. She quickly had the body removed and then went back to her study. She pulled out a journal and a brush and started writing.
"We've found Center's older sister Gekikara. She was spotted living with the former ruler. I don't know how she got to Yuko or what she was doing with her but I knew that whatever Yuko was doing it was wrong. Gekikara is a demon and must be dealt with immediately.The only probelm is I fear if we bring her back, she will bring the down fall of the Kingdom. As the current ruler I will not allow that. So for now I will not allow Center to know about her sister. I think it is best for them to not be togehter. If the two are, it could lead to the destruction of Japan. I must keep this secret safe and keeped it locked away for as long as I can. But I fear I am running out of time."
Sado turned to the side and coughed in her sleeve. When she pulled it back there was a small stain of blood. Sado looked at it with digust and then went back to writing.
"I fear my time is running out so I must do what I must to avoid chaos. I will have to tighten the seal on Center and make sure Torigoya takes the throne when I die. And now that I know where Rena is, I should go and take care of her while I still can. That girl brings nothing but death ever since day one. I knew there was something wrong since the day Yuko found her and her sister. I still remember that day at the Kashiwagi Palace..."
Mariko shivered and took a sip of tea to try to help her forget what she was seeing.
"I understood why Yuko wanted to separate the two but her way was the most difficult. Surly she could've done something better than leaving the Rappapa. Especially after we-"
The door suddenly opened and Sado had to shut her book. It was Center who came rushing in with a bag.
"Nee Ojou-sama look what I found outside your door." she said.
"What is it?"
"I don't know let me see."
Center untied the string and the thing that came out was very very disturbing. Jurina screamed as the thing fell and rolled over to Sado's feet. There lying on the ground was the head of one of her soldiers. She could tell because of the helmet he was wearing. Attatched to his head was a note with Sado's name on it. Sado picked it up and read it silently.
"Oi Sado!"
Sado could hear Yuko's voice inside her head as she read.
"What's the bright idea with you sending your men after Geki and I? I thought we had a deal that you wouldn't do that! If it's because Center is looking for her tell her to foget it. She's never going to see her sister and that's that. If those two are together it could awaken Gekikara which we don't want. So keep Center away from me and away from Gekikara. Otherwise more of your men will end up like this poor sucker on the ground."
"What did it say?"
Sado crumpled the note up and threw it in the fire before Center could ask questions.
"It's something I'm going to take care of. You stay out of it ok?"
"Hai."
"Good. Now then if you exucse me I'm going to take care of this."
Sado picked up the head and walked out of the room. Once she was gone, Center rushed over to the fire and looked for the note. She quickly reached into the fire and pulled it out without burning herself and uncovered what was still there. But then out of the burned note, one word was readable. Gekikara.
"Gekikara?"
Center stared confused at the name wondering what it meant.
"I wonder who that is."
Center put the note in her pocket and then walked out after Sado.
(Back with Black and Nezumi...)
The two had finally arrived to the town they were looking for. However they were in for one heck of a surprise when as soon as they walked in, they were knocked out, tied and thrown into a jail cell. Black was wondering what was going on but wasn't to happy about it. It looks like they were a little late and the enemy founf out they were coming. Now they were stuck with no way out. Or that's what she thought. Black looked over at Nezumi who had a sly grin on her face.
"Hey you wanna play a game of cat and mouse?"
Black looked at Nezumi with a questioning look.
"We're going to be the mouse so~"
Nezumi pulled out a small ball.
"Start running."
Nezumi threw the ball and the cage door ezxploded off. Nezumi rushed out and down the halls looking for a way. Black took this as a go and started running as well. Black figure out that she was going to follow Nezumi and escape the cell. From behind she could hear the sound of guards starting to chase them. It was a game of cat and mouse.
==================================================================================
Ahh it's been a while since I updated this one. I hope you guys liked it and look forward to the next one!
-
I don't remember what the song was... Sorry!!
I'll try to search it for you!!!
It was a good update, love the debut with Black and Nezumi :) :wub:
-
Ah, you put YukoRena in this :wub: :wub: :wub: :wub: :wub:
Mhm, I really want to read your next update!!!
Nezumi is F*ckin awesome!!! And Black so cool.
I hope Yuko-sama stops Sado from hurting Rena-sama, because I fear it might awake Gekikara in her...
Who am I kiddin', I want Geki taimu :wub: :wub: :wub:
-
whoa, so Yuko and Sado want to separate WMatsui?
ah great Jurina saved the note! Go Jurina search gekikara! geki is your sister!
btw, nice nice very nice update Miyumi-san :thumbsup
-
Another quality update Miyumi-san, really nice :thumbsup
Have to admit at the 2 stories are really coming along nicely, Black is really starting to warm toward Nezumi and that can possibly start to develop even further
Then the wMatsui mystery becomes ever more intriguing :huhuh
Sado seems to hate Yuko for leaving with Gekikara (do I sense a confrontation between them) ;)
Now Jurina has a lead on her sister and if Sado is going to fight Yuko/Gekikara could Jurina follow her or avenge her :?
Can't wait to see what happens when all these different stories come together :w00t:
Also nice cameo from Shaku, Gakuran and Choukoku, though I hope it's more than just a cameo :)
Again thanks so much update :thumbup
-
I was kind of hoping we'd see a jealous Nezumi in that chapter. :cathappy:
Anyway, keep writing. This fic is too good. xx
-
Gakuran's family is so cute~
Yuko seems dark, I like it
-
@Chanaline: Keep looking! I really wanna know what it is. I bet it's interesting! XD
@sakura_drop_: Don't worry Geki will have her moment when the time comes. And I'm sure you'll enjoy it. :P
@anzai48: Yes Black and Nezumi are human as much as they refuse to believe it. Oh and Sado and Yuko are good people in a bad way. You'll figure out as the story progresses. Sorry but I can't reveal all my secrets~ ;)
@JuRikki: Jurina will find her sister! Eventually... No one knows except me so look forward to it when the time comes! :)
@nori: Don't worry Shaku, Gakuran, and Choukoku will be back. And when the two stories collide, it will be mind blowing! Or at least I hope it will be. I can't get too ahead of myself you know! :lol:
@alpacas: Don't worry there will be jealousy between both characters! I will promise you that. :P
@kahem: Indeed Gakuran has a sweet family. Oh and Yuko isn't dark! She's just trying to protect everyone from being killed!
Well here is the next update! I hope you guys like it and have a blast! Let's see if Nezumi and Black can escape the prison shall we?
==================================================================================
Chapter 5
Black and Nezumi ran as fast as they could down the long halls and through several rooms. However Black could hear the guards closing in on them and she knew they were running out of places to run. She had to find her sword if she was going to fight off the guards. Black looked through every room they went through searching for her trusty sword. However it was still nowhere to be found and with every stop, the guards were getting closer. It wasn't until the last room Black found her sword and a couple of other useful things. She grabbed a sack of chili powder and dumped some into her hand.
Right as the guards showed up, Black took a deep breath and blew the chili powder at the guards. The powder got in their eyes and they stopped to try to get the pain to cease. Black and Nezumi took this as a chance to keep running as fast as they could. As they ran, Nezumi suddenly stopped in front of two big doors. Black looked over at her and was about to start dragging Nezumi if she didn't move. But then Black heard a rumbling noise coming from inside and wondered what was in it.
Nezumi reached out and slowly opened the door. To Black's horror, the thing behind the door were two very large bears. They looked at Nezumi with frightening glares as if they were going to eat her. Then out of nowhere, someone tried to stab Black in the back. However she was able to avoid the attack and stopped the blade from penetrating her flesh. She looked up and saw a man with a wild look on his eyes glaring at Black. It was then she realized that man was the target.
Black pushed him back and regrouped with Nezumi. Nezumi smiled when she saw the target and then reached into her bag. She pulled out a chain and handed one end to Black.
"Hold on to this while you fight the target. Here."
Nezumi wrapped the chain around Black's arm and held the rest. Black thought Nezumi was insane but she didn't have time to think for the target was coming at Black again. Black dodged his attack and swung her own sword for once. She managed to cut his arm but it wasn't enough. The target swung and almost managed to slice Black's neck. Black was about move but she suddenly felt a tug on her arm. She looked down and saw the chain tugging to the right.
Black tried to move against it but she was going nowhere. She was about cut it but then the target tried to attack and this time Black just followed the chain and moved with it. She was able to get out of the way just in time right as the sword came down and stabbed the floor. The blade got caught and Black took this as a chance to strike. However as she was about to strike she felt the chain pull her back and then to the right. Black had no idea what Nezumi was doing but she was getting irritated.
The chain moved left and so did Black. The chain moved back and Black followed. Black started to feel like a puppet on strings as her body jerked from side to side. As she was moving, the target got up and tried to strike again. Only this time Black was able to stop him and actually land a hit right on the side. The target fell to the ground and coughed up blood. Then Black took her sword and tried to finish him off. However he dodged and Black only cut his arm.
The target got back up and swung aiming at Black's neck. But Black ducked and his blade swung over her inches away from her nose. Then Black kicked him in the side where she had cut him and he went down. Black grabbed her sword and was ready to cut him down but then he sprang up and pinned Black down onto the floor. He took his sword and was ready to stab Black when suddenly something dark hovered above his head.
The target didn't see it in time and by the time he realized it was too late. A set of giant teeth came down and crushed the target's head. When the thing pulled back, his body feel next to Black. Black sat up and looked at what just killed the target. Turns out it was one of the bears and now it was looking down on Black as if she was the next meal. Black drew her sword ready to take the beast on when suddenly there was a loud snap.
The bear got down on all fours and it was then Black saw Nezumi sitting on top of it with a chain wrapped around its neck. Nezumi grinned at Black as she dismounted the giant animal and walked over. She took the other end of the chain and from Black and said,
"Thanks for holding on."
"Where's the other one?" Black asked.
"The other one wouldn't cooperate so I had to put it down over there."
Nezumi pointed to a darker part of the room. Black couldn't see well but she could definitely see something was missing. It was then Nezumi pulled something over her body that made Black almost scream. The thing Nezumi had was the fur from the other bed. She was wearing it like a new hood. The sight made Black sick to her stomach but she managed to hold it in.
"What do you think? Nice?"
Black didn't say anything this time. Instead she turned to the side and looked at the bear on the ground. It stared at her with big round eyes trying to look innocent despite the fact there was still blood on it's face.
"That's Daruma our new pet and transportation!"
Black couldn't believe what Nezumi said. She was going to ride on a bear? Black thought Nezumi was joking but was actually serious. Nezumi got onto the bear and patted the seat behind her.
"Come on now we don't got all day!"
Black had no choice but to get on the bear. Nezumi smiled and then lightly tugged the chain. The bear got up and started moving in the direction Nezumi wanted. Black was amazed at how tame the bear was. She wondered how Nezumi was able to control it so easily. As they were walking out of the gates she saw Center standing there. When she saw the bear, her eyes widened to the size of rice bowls.
"Woah cool bear! Can I have a ride?" she asked.
"Get your own~ This is my bear!" Nezumi said proudly.
"Fine here's your next mission."
Center threw a scroll at Nezumi who barely caught it and then she turned to leave. But then she stopped and looked at Nezumi.
"Hey Nezumi you know anyone by the name of Gekikara?"
"No I haven't sorry."
"Oh ok. I'll see you later then. Bye."
Center disappeared and Nezumi was confused. But it was only for a moment and then she went back to being her usual self.
"We're off to the next down! Forward Daruma!"
(Meanwhile over at some random field...)
Yuko had gone out into the fields to gather some crops when she heard a strange noise. She turned around and saw nothing so she just went back to her regular business. But then she heard the same noise and this time she knew someone was watching her. Very carefully, Yuko pulled out three daggers. She threw them all at once and watched them disappear into the tall grass. There was a loud thud and then blood came out. Yuko had spies and wasn't very happy.
As Yuko stood up, then men came out with weapons pointing straight at Yuko. Yuko simply laughed at them men and pulled out a chain with a sharp blade at the end.
"Let's see what you boys can do!"
Ten minutes later, all the men where dead and only Yuko was left standing. She looked at the bodies and thought they were pathetic. But then she also saw that they had the Rappapa crest on their uniforms. These men were Sado's men and Yuko wasn't very happy seeing this. She decided to head back to the house and make sure Rena was ok. She turned around and started walking back to her home. She was almost there when she heard a loud scream. Yuko rushed in and saw Rena on the ground shaking.
Yuko looked over and saw one of Sado's men dead on the ground. His blood was splattered all over the walls and limbs scattered everywhere. Then out of all the mess was Rena lying there breathing heavily and trembling covered in his blood. Yuko ran over and tried to comfort Rena the best way she could.
"Rena look at me. Rena!"
Rena looked at Yuko but couldn't say anything. Her eyes were flashing from red to brown like a rapid heart beat. Rena's frown slowly turned into a twisted smile and her short breaths became small giggles. Yuko could feel Rena dig her nails into her body and pull her down. She moved up to her ear and said,
"I'll kill everyone...."
Rena started to go into a giggle fit as she dug further into Yuko's body. Yuko had to stop her so she pressed her hand against her chest and her head against Rena's. Yuko uttered a couple words and then suddenly markings started to glow on Rena's body. They began to swirl around her body and change positions. They glowed blood red and gave off heat that one would feel sitting next to fire places. Rena groaned in pain as the marks moved around her.
Finally Yuko said the last words and the marks stopped now forming a new pattern on Rena's body. Rena calmed down and let go passing out on the ground. Yuko let out a sigh of relief glad she was able to stop Rena in time before she had fully awakened. Yuko knew the sight of blood would send the girl into full demon mode. If it wasn't for the seals she had on her, Rena would've lost it.
Yuko carried Rena to the bed and then cleaned up the mess. Then she took the head and placed it in a bag. She wrote another note and this time she had a hawk send the bag. Once it was gone she went back to Rena who was sleeping. Yuko cleaned off the blood on her hands and then softly stroked her face. Yuko thought Rena had the sleeping face of an angel even though she had the power of a demon. While she was watching she heard Rena say something. She leaned in and heard it again.
"Jurina..."
Yuko pulled back and had a frown on her face. Long ago Yuko had erased Rena's memories of her past. But someone of them must have remained inside still. Yuko leaned in and whispered,
"There is no Jurina. Only Yuko. Only Yuko...."
Rena's facial expression changed and she said something different this time.
"Yuko..."
Yuko smiled and laid down next to Rena. She pulled a blanket over the both of them and fell asleep with Rena wrapped around her. Yuko knew she had to do something about Sado fast. Otherwise one day Yuko may not be able to stop them and Rena will lose it.
(Back to Black and Nezumi...)
Black and Nezumi made it the next town and this time when they arrived there was no surprise attack. They rolled in on their giant bear and got all kinds of strange stares. The one thing Black hated was standing out. She like to stay hidden and out of people's faces. Nezumi however was enjoying it and waving to the people that they passed.
Then they reached a place to stop and got off their bear. Once they were off, Nezumi was going to walk away when suddenly the bear let out a growl. Black looked over and saw a little girl hugging the bears massive head. Black was going to get that girl away from the bear but then another girl came by.
"Acchan no! You shouldn't play with scary animals!" she said.
"But Takamina she won't hurt me! See!"
The little girl stroked the bear and the bear stayed calm. Black was amazed by this and Nezumi just had a weird look on her face.
"Hey who's the kid?" she asked.
"I'm sorry my name is Takahashi Minami and this is my friend Maeda Atsuko. I'm sorry but it seems she really likes your bear. I don't think she'll be wanting to let go so would you like to come to my place and have dinner?"
"That would be nice."
"Then please follow me."
Black and Nezumi followed the unnaturally short woman to a home way to the far side of the corner. When they got here, Black saw the place was a dump.
"I'm sorry about the mess. I haven't had time to clean because I've been taking care of Acchan."
Black couldn't help but feel sorry for the woman. She wondered what she could do to help. She was going to say something when Atsuko said,
"Nee can we keep it?"
"WHAT!"
==================================================================================
Well there's the next update! I hope you guys liked it and look forward to the next update!
-
Rena still remembers Jurina, wonder if Jurina will also remembers "Rena" but not "Gekikara" :?
Then there's Sado & Yuko who obviously separated wMatsui to protect everyone (a part of me still can't forgive them for separating wMatsui) but does Yuko know that Sado is dying?
They obviously have an interesting history between each other but it seems pretty strained at the moment
Not forgetting the appearance of Atsuko & Minami, should bring a bundle of laughs , and Mayu & Yuki have a big cuddly bear as a pet XD
Thank you and look forward to more :)
-
YukoRena moments are :wub: :wub: :wub:
But I want Geki TAIMU!!! :tantrum:
And Acchan is as always so funny! :rofl: Can we keep it?
:rofl: :rofl: :rofl:
-
Oh Atsumina~
The bear svene is so funny ^^
-
Just Joining
Keep up the good work and looking forward to the next chapter
Thank you for great fanfic :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
Atsuko is airheaded??? ;) :smhid :P :lol::inlove:
-
I have been so lazy when it comes to updating so I want to apologize to everyone for being gone. Ahh but now I'm back and I have some more work to do so I hope you enjoy the update and again I'm sorry for being lazy~
==================================================================================
Chapter 6
"WHAT?!"
That was Minami's reaction when she heard Atsuko ask if they could keep the bear. Minami had a very shocked face while Atsuko remained the same. Nezumi looked surprised and Black was plain emotionless like always. Minami was silent for a long time and sat here thinking of what could possibly happen. If Black was in Minami's position she would tell her no. However she was curious to see what Minami would say to such and outrageous request.
"Can we keep it please Minami!"
"Ummm.. ehh...."
Minami was still not talking and Atsuko looked like she was losing her patience. Just as one was about to speak, Nezumi stepped in and said,
"Why don't you watch Daruma for a while."
"Eh?"
"Black and I have some business to take care of. In the meantime someone has to watch Daruma. Would you be willing to do that while we're gone?"
"Yeah!"
Atsuko's eyes were sparkling and when Black looked over at Minami she could tell there was no way Minami was going to refuse. Minami only shook her head yes and sipped her tea glass.
"Yay thanks Takamina! I love you~"
"I love you too Atsuko.."
Minami's face was bright red when she said that.
"So then you guys take care of the bear while Black and I go get some work done. Let's go Black!"
Nezumi got up and started to walk away. Black had no choice but to follow as well. When they got out, Nezumi grabbed Black by the hand and the two ran into the busy crowd. Black wasn't sure what Nezumi was up to this time but knowing her it was probably something bad. They walked outside and then to the back of the house. Nezumi ducked behind some crates and made Black stay behind with her.
"What are we doing?" Black asked.
"Waiting for our target to arrive."
"What?"
"Just shut up and watch."
Black was about to smack Nezumi but then she heard Atsuko leaving.
"I'm gonna play with Daruma for a while!"
"Ok then don't stay out too late. When you get back dinner will be ready."
"Hai!"
Black watched Atsuko and Daruma run off somewhere else. Meanwhiel Minami was still inside getting ready to head out. She was putting on her shoes when the door was suddenly kicked down and men swarmed in. One of them grabbed Minami by her arm and pulled her in. Black was ready to attack but Nezumi kept her at bay.
"Alright midget where's my money?"
"I told you I need more time. I almost have it though I swear!"
"You said that two weeks ago! I'm getting tired of waiting. I want my money now!"
"Please just give me more time."
"Fine. You get two more days. After that I'm killing you and taking the girl got it?
"Yes yes I understand!"
"Alright then. I'll be back and my men are watching you."
The man dropped Minami and left. It was then Black and Nezumi went inside.
"Who were those guys?" Nezumi asked.
"Loan sharks. I owe them money." Minami said.
"Why did you borrow in the first place?"
"I needed to money so I could afford to take care of Atsuko. It's not easy feeding myself and her. I can barely get enough money as things are now. And now I owe them more than I borrowed and there is no way I'll be able to repay them. I don't know what to do and if I don't do something soon they'll take Atsuko and put her through a prostitution business!"
Minami started to cry and then Nezumi did something very surprising and not something she would do. Nezumi walked over and hugged Minami. She patted her back and said things to soothe her. This was something Black had never seen Nezumi do and the whole action surprised her. But it also led her to think that maybe Nezumi isn't a bad person after all. Maybe she does have some kindness in that sneaky heart of hers. When Minami stopped crying, Nezumi stood up and asked,
"Where is Atsuko?"
"She went out to play with Daruma. They're probably down by the river."
"We have to go find her now."
"Why?"
"She's in trouble."
"Follow me."
Minami led Black and Nezumi to the river where Atsuko was playing. They found her but right as they were arriving, the same men had also showed up. They saw Nezumi and now it was a race to see who could get to Atusko faster.
"Atsuko!"
By the time Atsuko heard Minami's voice, it was too late. One man scooped Atsuko off and then ran off before Daruma could attack. Minami however managed to run ahead ang grab onto the man's leg. It didn't look like Minami was going to let go but the man wasn't going to let her stay. He pulled out a sword and was going to stab Minami but then Atsuko bit his arm causing him to miss and only cut her arm. However it was enough to make Minami let go and Atsuko get knocked out cold.
Nezumi went to Minami to treat her wound while Black went after the man. She was right behind him and almost able to reach out and grab him. But then he pulled something out and threw them right at Black. A puff of black smoke appeared in front of Black making her lose sight and crash into a rock.
Black hit hard while the man got away with Atsuko. When Black went back to where Nezumi was, she found Minami's wound bandaged and Nezumi comforting Daruma who just lost her playmate. Black walked over to Minami was staring at the bloody wound. When she saw Black her face llt up with hope.
"Where is Atsuko?'
"They got away."
Minami didn't say anything. Instead she started falling right into Black's arms if she wasn't there to catch her. Nezumi picked Minami up and placed her on Daruma. She got on as well and then looked at Black.
"I'll take care of Minami while you go find Atsuko. Their hideout shouldn't be far from here."
Black nodded her head and ran off to find the hideout. She searched everywhere in the town and couldn't find it anywhere. Then she realized they were loan sharks so they probably had some kind of fancy place. Black was right when she found the fansiest house in town right near the exit of the town. Black drew her sword and walked into the house.
When she stepped in, two men tried to ambush her. However Black knew this was going to happen and was easily able to dodge and kill them. As she walked further into the house, she could hear the sound of someone crying. She checked every room in search of Atsuko but was unable to find her. When she reached the end, there was only one place she had not checked yet. The bosses room which was right ahead.
Black opened the door and saw Atsuko in the process of being stripped. However Black reacted quickly and trew a dagger at the man's hand before he could completely strip her. He howled in pain as dagger punctered his hand. Black took this chance to grab Atsuko and start running. Usually Black would've chopped his head off right there. But because Atsuko was still a child, she didn't want to corrupt her mind with such dark sights.
They made it out into the hall and outside. However when they got outside, there was a huge wave of men aiming right at them. Black knew she was going to have no choice but to fight this time. But right as she was going to draw her sword, there was a loud rumlbe coming from the distance. Black looked over and saw Nezumi riding on Daruma while holding a sack.
"Throw the kid in here!"
Nezumi opened the sack and Black knew what to do. Black picked Atusko up and threw her straight at Nezumi. Nezumi caught her in the sack and put the sack in front of her. Then Nezumi shouted.
"Alright let'em have it!"
Black pulled out her sword and started slicing and dicing. Body parts flew everywhere as she hacked her way throught the crowd of men. However Black wasn't the only one killing the men. She looked over and saw Daruma crushing and biting the necks out of the men. If Atsuko were to see that there would be no way she would keep Daruma. She wondered if Nezumi really was going to do with Daruma.
Black didn't have time to think about it because she was too busy hacking bodies. Legs and arms flew everywhere and blood spalattered across the area. When Black was done, there wasn't a single man standing. Black looked back over to Nezumi who was patting Daruma's head telling her she was a good bear.
"Alright let's go."
Atusko was returend to Minami with a happy runion. Black was happy to see them together again because it was just something to be happy about. As they were about to leave, Nezumi did another kind act. She handed Minami a small bag with a large amount of money in it. She also patted Daruma's head and said,
"You have a new family now. Watch over them ok?"
Black was astounded by such kindess. She had never seen Nezumi so kind to others before.
"You take care of yourselves. Don't do anything stupid while we're gone got it?"
"Hai!" they both said.
Nezumi smiled then turned to walk away. Once they were outside, Black was about to ask the question when Nezumi seemed to already know what she was going to ask.
"I was kind because Atsuko's situation was a lot like mine when I was younger. Only when I was sold off, I didn't have such a happy ending."
Black knew what she meant and immediately stopped in her tracks.
"What?"
Black walked over to Nezumi and embraced her in a warm hug. This shocked Nezumi but wasn't too surprised. Instead they stood there remenissing in the moment. Slowly without knowing it, the bond between the two was growing closer little by little.
(Meanwhile at the Palace)
Sado was in her study when she heard the door open. Instead of Jurina that came in it was Torigoya.
"What is it Torigoya?"
"I wanted to come in and see how you were feeling." she said.
"Really? Well I'm doing fine so thank you for checking in on me." Sado said.
"But there's another thing."
"What is it?"
"A hawk came by and dropped off another head. Seems like Yuko was able to kill your men again."
"That's no surprise. I don't know why I send them when she kills them all the time."
"I'm telling you Sado you should just go fight her and bring her back yourself." Torigoya said.
"Torigoya, you know I can't leave this place. If something bad happens and I'm not here we're all doomed." Sado said.
"I can watch the place. You said I'm going to take over anyways."
"Well I'm starting to rethink that."
"What?"
Everything was silent. Torigoya and Sado exchanged looks that looked like they were having a conversation with their eyes. Then Torigoya got up and walked over to Sado. She sat on her desk and snatched her brush.
"What do you mean you're rethinking?" Torigoya asked in an angry tone.
"Well lately I see you do nothing around here while Center is doing all the work. I think you need to do some more work." Sado said in a calm tone.
"More work?"
Torigoya laughed at the thought.
"You and I know both know that's not right. So tell me the real reason."
"You're not strong enough."
"EH?"
"You're not strong enough to control Center and not strong enough to lead. You're weak and pampered. When I die and Center loses it I don't know how you will be able to control her."
Torigoya leaned in really close to Sado to where they were only centimeters away from kissing. Then Torigoya smirked and said,
"You wanna see how strong I am? Give me a mission and I'll take it. Give me the best you got."
Sado smirked back and said,
"Go fight Yuko and bring her back."
Torigoya's face changed and she leaned back away from Sado.
"Are you serious?" she said.
"If you want to prove yourself worthy then go fight Yuko and bring her back. "Sado said.
"Very well. You're on. I'll be back in a couple days. Jaa nee~"
Torigoya left and Sado sighed with relief. She knew there was no way Torigoya could win against Yuko but she wanted to see what she could do. Something told Sado that Torigoya isn't a complete idiot as she looks to be.
==================================================================================
Sorry for the short chapter but I've been having trouble so next time I'll have a better update. Again sorry for my laziness!
-
Ohhhh!! Just started reading this!!!
I love how this fic is MG characters but fresh story :)
I think the story is great so far... I love the relationships between the characters
Please update soon :)
-
Miyu!!
Finally have time to comment in this fic where ive been so silent with all of the chapters!
the plot has a nice twist miyu
you still so good as always
you really know how to spoil your readers nyahahaha and im one of them
you know im bias with my otp XD
but i find this lovable! :thumbsup
-
Wahaaaa~! They are just so cute!!!! :love:
-
>_> jusy checking, is this on hiatus?
sorry for intruding :P Miyu-chama
-
Should I continue it not? Up to you guys! I thought no one read so I just stopped.
-
Please continue it
This is such a good story line
I'm reading and ill keep waiting :)
-
Nezumi is a kind girl...
Yeah... Atsuko is being reunited with Minami....
Yeah... Black please keep taking care of Nezumi....
Eh.... Torigoya is going to attack Yuko....
Nobody can win against Yuko....
I can't wait to see the next
Thank you for the lovely update
:wub: :inlove: :heart: :love:
-
Please continue your story.. I like how the story flow.. Hope you update soon... :3
-
Well it looks like you guys want me to continue the story so I will! Which means the others will be put on hold until I finish this one. Plus I don't have many ideas for the new season or a new story. Anyways I hope you guys enjoy it and let's see how things turn out!
=============================================================================
Chapter 7
Black and Nezumi had received a mission to take out a pimp who was going around selling woman. One of the woman happened to be one Ojou-sama's good friends who was kidnapped and forced into the business. It was up to Black and Nezumi to get her back so they were heading for the geisha house first. There were many geisha houses in the town they were in so the question was which one was she in. With the first one they checked they had no luck because none of the girls matched the picture. Then thanks to Nezumi who rudely broke into every room to look they were banned from all other geisha houses. Now they couldn't even get into the place they wanted to get into without getting their faces slammed on by doors or kicked out by guards. They found the place where the girl was being held but now the problem was they couldn't get in. There was only one option left and Black wasn't very excited about it.
"Come one Black you look fine. Now get out here and let me see how you look."
Black came out in a male samurai outfit. With her hair pulled back and half her face hidden she looked like a really tough samurai. Black took a deep breath but winced in pain when she remembered how tight her chest binding was. Black wondered why Nezumi wasn't the one in the outfit. Nezumi walked over and handed Black a small bag of money.
"You go in and find the girl. Get her and then get out."
"This should be you.." Black growled.
Nezumi smiled and then pushed her towards the building. She stood in front of the guard and tried to look as masculine as she could. The guard nodded and moved out of the way letting her in. Black walked in and was blasted with the scent of several different perfumes. The smell was almost overwhelming but luckily the mask protected her. She walked down the hall into a main room where there were a bunch of geisha's talking to other men. Black started to walk around looking for the right one. However she suddenly felt someone pull her down onto a chair. Then two woman hovered over her with hungry looks.
"Well hello there samurai-sama~" one said.
"How about you take off the mask and we can have some fun?" the other said.
Black shook her head and stood up. She walked away before the two women could find her and she started looking again. There was a possibility that she was in the middle of "seeing" a customer and she may have to wait. If she had a name this would be a lot easier. She tried to stay away from all the women but every once in a while she would be pulled back in. There must be something about her that attract girls or something. Black was about to leave but then she saw her come out with a man who was smiling. Black rushed over to her and tried to take her but the man pulled her back.
"Sorry man but I just bought this one. She's mine."
In a deep voice she said,
"I'll pay if you let me see her for ten minutes."
"How much?"
Black showed her the bag of money and the man's eyes widened.
"Alright ten minutes. Any longer and I'll come in."
"Thank you."
Black took the girl into a different room and shut the door. When she turned around she saw the girl starting to undress. Black quickly rushed over and stopped her before she saw anything too dirty. She explained she was a worker for Oujou-sama the the girl was extremely happy. Black broke one of the windows and then helped the girl escape. They quickly ran away from the geisha house and back to where Nezumi was. She thanked Nezumi and Black and then left. The job was surprisingly easy and almost too easy. The guys didn't even chase after Black which was really surprising. Something must have happened but they didn't care. They just decided to ignore it and go goof around in the city. They went around the town buying snacks and playing games but then suddenly out of the corner of Black's eye she saw the guys from the geisha house. When they saw Black they rushed towards them but then something suddenly killed them right on the spot. Black looked around and didn't see anyone but the dead bodies on the ground. Someone had killed them but the question was who.
(Meanwhile over at Yuko's house...)
"So this is the place..."
Torigoya stepped in the house and looked around. It looked like there was no one there and they must have been out. She decided to sit on the bed and rest before Yuko came home. She started to remember all the fun times the two had together but also the bad ones. On the day she left Torigoya felt abandoned. Her closest friend left her for some demon and didn't even say goodbye. The thought made Torigoya's anger grow and she wanted to beat Yuko up badly. Then the door opened and the two walked in. Torigoya quickly snuck past Yuko and grabbed Rena. She pulled her back and pulled out a knife where she held it up against her neck. Yuko froze and looked at Torigoya while Rena struggled to get loose.
"Yuko-san who is this person?" Rena said.
"What are you doing Torigoya?" Yuko said.
"Simple I came to take you back." Torigoya said.
"Take me back?"
"To the palace. Sado misses you a lot and we want you back."
"I'm not going back Torigoya you know that."
"Then you should bring her along with."
"I can't do that either."
"Ha of course you can't."
"Torigoya let her go."
Torigoya laughed and pulled Rena closer to her.
"If you're not going to come back then maybe I'll play with your friend here."
"Torigoya no!"
Torigoya leaned in to Rena and whispered something in her ear. Rena suddenly started shaking and then fell to the ground. Yuko became mad and jumped on Torigoya. She tackled her to the ground and then started to punch her face. Torigoya giggled and pushed Yuko off her. Then she moved over to Rena and whispered more words. Rena screamed and Yuko was becoming more enraged. She pulled out a knife and threw it at Torigoya's head. Torigoya dodged but got a small scratch on her face. Yuko charged and knocked Torigoya over and then tied her hands and legs with a seal. Then she ran over to Rena who was shaking violently and thrashing. Torigoya had sent Rena into a spiraling suicide crash. Torigoya's ability to warp the memories of her victims to make them kill themselves is very strong and hard to break. Rena right know was reliving horrible memories that Yuko had erased but now they were back. Yuko pulled out a seal tag and placed it on Rena's head. She kissed her forehead and then dove into Rena's mind.
Within Rena Yuko could see everything Rena saw. The memory Rena was seeing was one that was truly horrible. The memory was the time when Rena's powers grew out of control and she was killing her parents. There she could see Rena on top of her parents stabbing their necks. Then she walked over and tore open their stomachs. What was the most disturbing was Rena pulled out the organs and started eating them. The sight was truly horrifying and it was something Yuko had never seen before. However she had to pull Rena out and she had to find her. She looked around and saw Rena to the side watching the whole scene. Yuko ran over to her and started to shake her.
"Rena come on! We're leaving."
Rena stood there cold as stone. She wouldn't budge no matter how hard Yuko tried. Rena stared at the scene watching in horror. Then suddenly Rena cried out when she saw herself focus on a little girl crying in the corner. The girl was Jurina and she was very scared at the sight. The other Rena stood up and started to walk towards her with bloody hands.
"Jurina!!"
Rena tried to stop her but the other one turned around and looked at Rena with the same red eyes. She froze and when Yuko tired to step in she felt something grab her. She turned around and saw Torigoya holding her back. She tried to punch her but her fist went right through her. Yuko forgot she was in Torigoya's world and there was nothing she could do. Yuko watched as Rena walked over to Jurina who was still scared. Then when Rena was about to strike Jurina, Jurina cried out and the whole area caught fire. Rena was covered in burns and Jurina just kept crying. The more she cried the stronger the flames grew. Then with the both of them, horns came out of their heads. Rena stood there in horror watching the scene and then felt her own horn. The whole scene was destroying Rena on the inside and Yuko knew she was reaching her limit. The memory started to burn with the flames and everything became dark. Yuko started running towards Rena but then a sharp pain shot through her side. She looked over and saw Torigoya smiling and next to her was a dagger in her leg.
"Let me play with Rena for a while ok?"
Then Yuko passed out and didn't know what was going to happen with Rena and Torigoya.
(Back to Black and Nezumi...)
Black and Nezumi left the town hoping whatever killed those men weren't following them. When the area was clear they stopped an Black took off the samurai armor. The two talked for a while and then suddenly Center came out. She smiled and said,
"You guys owe me~"
"What for?" Nezumi said.
"Those guys back there. I took care of them for you. You're welcome."
"That was you?!"
"Yeah~"
"Well thanks. We'll pay you back another time."
"You better because I-"
Center suddenly felt a sharp pain in her head and then collapsed. Black and Nezumi tried to help but Center cried out and a ring of fire surrounded her. They couldn't touch her because every time they tried to get closer the fire roared protecting Center. Center was seeing things that she didn't know where they were coming from. She saw flashes of her childhood. She saw Rena and her parents. She saw them dead and Rena walking towards them. She saw the flames of the fire and the horns grow from her head. All the memories rushing to her head made something inside her crack. Then she saw something that looked different. She saw Torigoya being beaten and bloody by someone but who? Center couldn't tell because it was only for a moment. Then the memory faded and Center calmed down. The flames died down and everything went back to normal.
"Hey are you ok?" Nezumi asked.
"It's nothing!"
Center quickly disappeared leaving Black and Nezumi confused.
(Back at the Palace...)
Sado was reading a book when the doors opened and there standing was Torigoya. At first she looked fine but then when she took one step she collapsed onto the floor. Sado rushed over and almost gagged from Torigoya's injuries. There were horrible gashes everywhere and even some bite marks. She was barely breathing and it looked like she was practically dead. Mariko called in all her medics and had them treat Torigoya. During the middle of all of it Center had just gotten back and saw Torigoya. When she asked Sado what happened Sado didn't respond and told her to go to bed. Center went up to her room where she thought long and hard about what had happened. The memories she saw were things she had seen before. However the visions of Torigoya being beaten was something she had never seen before. She was seeing the visions of someone else but the question was who? That night Center got little sleep because she wondered through who's eyes was she seeing through.
(Back at Yuko's place...)
When Yuko came to, she saw the house in ruins and Rena gone. She looked around and saw blood everywhere. Then in the middle of the floor there was Rena out cold but alive. When she held Rena she saw another mark on her neck. It was Torigoya's seal which means Rena was back to normal. Torigoya must have gotten beaten badly seeing all the blood and not a scratch on Rena. Yuko took Rena to bed and cleaned the mess. When it was finished she walked over to Rena and pulled out a green stone. She placed in on Rena's forehead and dripped some blood onto it. The blood hit the stone and it started to glow. Yuko said some words and slowly, the stone started to absorb a red energy from Rena's head. The stone absorbed all the energy and when it was finished it stopped glowing and was now red. Yuko put away the stone and then cuddled next to Rena. Hopefully the stone worked and Rena wouldn't remember anything. That's all she could do as she to fell asleep.
=================================================================================
Well hope you guys liked the update. Look forward to the next one!
-
R-Rena O_O
-
Sooooo happy the update of this fic!!
Torigoya what did she do to Rena with the spell???
Yukirin danso!!! \(^o^)/
Ah! Jurina will remember!! And Rena is scare me :shocked
-
It seems everyone thinks that Rena is a really scary and dangerous person. Well I want to show everyone that she isn't as dangerous as you all think and I'm going to show you in this chapter. I hope you enjoy it!
=======================================================================================================
Chapter 8
Rena woke up and found Yuko in the bed next to her. She sat up but then felt a sharp pain in her head. Flashes of blurs shot into her head but she couldn't see them clearly. The only thing she remembered was seeing a strange girl who was trying to kill her and that was it. Now she had no idea what was going on or what had happened last night. Rena got out of the bed and walked into the kitchen where she ate some food. Then she decided to go into town to try to relax a little seeing how Yuko was out for a while Rena put on her cloak and hood and stepped outside. She walked to the town near her home and into the busy streets. There were people moving about going somewhere or meeting people. Rena was usually never allowed into the town unless Yuko was with her so this was truly a trip worthy of an adventure for Rena. She walked over to a market where a man was selling some meat on a stick. The meat looked good to Rena but she had no money to pay for it. She only stared at the meat with wide eyes and a watery mouth. Then suddenly she felt a small tug on her cloak. She looked down and saw a small little boy.
“Nee-chan are you hungry?” he asked.
Rena wanted to say something but remembered the rule Yuko said about talking to people and remembered she had to stay silent. Instead Rena nodded her head and pointed to the meat.
“Well here!”
The boy bought the meat and gave it to Rena who quickly scarfed it down in two bites. The boy started in amazement and then bought Rena another stick. Once again Rena ate it and the boy clapped his hands and said,
“Sugoi!”
Rena smiled and the boy said,
“My name is Kato. You wanna come play with me and my friends?”
Rena nodded her head and the boy smiled. He then took her head and led her into the forest. There she met Kato’s friends and they played a game of demon slayers. Rena had to be the demon while the others had to try to kill her. Rena did a pretty good job as she ran around chasing the kids. However suddenly her cloak caught a branch and it came off. Rena didn’t notice but the boys did and stopped. There they stood staring at Rena’s horns. When Rena realized she grabbed her cloak and covered up. Then she turned around and was about to run but then Kato stopped her.
“Don’t go! We were just starting to have fun! You’re horns are really cool.” he said.
Rena looked confused at first but then Kato led her back to the group where the others were. They all said how cool Rena was and then continued their little game. As they played though Kato suddenly fell over and hurt his knee. He was crying and the others didn’t know what to do. Rena remembered something that Yuko did for her. She looked around and found a small plant with orange berries on them. Rena grabbed some of the berries and squeezed the juice. The juices leaked onto Kato’s wound and slowly it started to heal. The boys watched in awe as the wound slowly healed away and when it was gone Kato got up and started walking again.
“Hey it doesn’t hurt anymore! Thank you nee-chan!” he said.
Rena smiled but then they were interrupted with a loud growl coming from Rena’s stomach. The boys laughed and then all decided to head to Kato’s home where his mother made lunch. When Kato’s parents saw Rena they didn’t know what to say but just played around and decided they would handle Rena later. First they made the lunch for the boys and then when they finished they went back outside to play some more. Meanwhile Kato’s parents ran off to find some guards to take away Rena but it would be a while before they came back. In the meantime Rena was now playing with the boys and was having a fun time. They were playing all kinds of different games that Rena had never played before and was actually having a fun time. One of the games they were playing was called blind man where one person was blindfolded and had to find the others.
It was Rena’s turn to be the blind man so she but on the blindfold and started to feel around for the boys. However when the blind fold came on a whole new field of vision opened to her eyes. Everything was blue and the boys were glowing red. She ran over to one of them and tagged them. He shouted and Rena took off her blind fold. She saw one of the boys pouting and said,
“No fair she cheated!”
Kato ran over and said
“No she wasn’t you’re just a sore loser.”
“Am not!”
The two got into an argument and Rena didn’t like seeing them fighting so she decided to do something to help them make up for it. She had Kato stand still and placed an apple on his head. Then she head the other boy stand next to her and watch her. Rena stepped back and pulled out a rock. She pointed right at the apple and then threw the rock. It was moving fast and looked like it was going to hit Kato but the rock hit the apple and was sent flying back. The boys cheered and couldn’t believe what they just saw. Kato was a little shook up but still amazed and the other boy confirmed that she couldn’t see anything. It was then they decided to have Rena try hitting different things. They took a bunch of different objects and told Rena to hit them blindfolded. Rena agreed to do it and once it was set up Rena took the rocks and shot them at different points. They all hit their targets and the boys clapped. However Rena wanted to show them more so she threw more rocks only more powerful. One went straight through a tree and was knocked over instantly while another skipped across a river all the way to the other end. Then the last one went through a log and then accidently hit a man in the head. He looked over and saw the kids and Rena and was furious.
“Get those brats!”
“Run!”
The boys started to run and Kato grabbed Rena as well. They ran as fast as they could but then suddenly more men surrounded them. They were trapped and had no way to run. The man who was hit walked over and said,
“Which one of you threw this rock at me?!”
All the boys pointed at Rena who only stared at the man with a confused look. When the man saw Rena he looked at her body up and down and smiled. He grabbed her arm and pulled her close to him.
“You owe me for hurting me. You’re coming with me.”
He started to pull Rena but Rena pulled back. The man grew angry and pulled harder but Rena pulled even harder and flipped the man over. Now he was really angry and pulled out his sword. The boys got scared and ran and the only one left was Rena and Kato. The man pointed his sword at Rena and was going to strike but then Kato got in the way. The man cut Kato’s arm and fell hard onto the ground. The boy started to cry and his arm was bleeding. Seeing this made something inside Rena crack and now she was angry.
“Stupid brat now where was I?”
The man turned to face Rena only to meet a hard fist to the face. He flew back and the other men just stood there and stared. The one who was punched stood up and said,
“Kill her!”
The other men pulled out their swords as well and aimed at Rena. This actions only caused Rena to become more enraged and went on a rampage. She ran over and punched one in the face and the other in the stomach. Then she took a branch and stabbed the man’s leg while kicking his groin. As for the last one all she did was look at him before he gave up and ran for his life. Now it was just the one guy who was scared to death. He held his sword with a shaky grip and started to run towards Rena. However before the blade even touched her Rena grabbed the blade and bent it at a ninety degree angle. The man couldn’t believe it and before he could do anything Rena gave him one powerful punch to the face and sent him soaring to the sky. When the battle was over, she ran back over to Kato who was still crying. Rena didn’t know what to do about an injury like his but if she didn’t do something then things could get bad. Rena looked around for help but couldn’t find any. She then decided to pick Kato up and run into the town.
She ran as fast as she could with Kato in her arms and the people getting in her way. Kato needed help badly so she charged through everyone knocking people over. Rena made it all the ways to Kato’s house where his parents screamed when they saw Kato. Rena handed Kato to them and they called a medic who came to treat him. At the same time Rena was waiting in the other room hoping Kato was going to be alright. A couple minutes later the parents came out and the mother said,
“He’s going to be ok…”
Rena smiled and tried to walk into Kato’s room but the father drew a sword and said,
“Leave now you monster before we call the guards.”
Rena had no choice but to leave however she wasn’t happy. Anger grew inside Rena for she was mad that she couldn’t see Kato. Once again she charged through the streets knocking over anyone that got in her way. Then at one point a person grabbed Rena and pulled her back. Then he punched Rena in the face causing her to fall over. A familiar copper taste stimulated her tongue as she licked the inside of her mouth. The taste of blood awakened Rena and everyone was about to become a victim of her wrath. She stood up and grabbed the man who had punched her and looked at him with deadly eyes. He didn’t seem to care and looked at it more as a challenge. He raised his fist and was about to punch again but Rena grabbed it and pulled his entire hand off. The crowd screamed in horror and ran as the man fell to the ground screaming in pain. Rena smiled and was about to grab him again but she heard a voice.
“Nee-chan!”
There standing in a doorway was Kato and he had a disturbed look on his face. Seeing his face made Rena stop what she was doing and stare at him. There was something in her brain that was trying to decide whether or not to kill him. She took one step towards Kato and his face changed to an expression of fear. Seeing the feared expression made Rena stop completely and something flashed into her memory. She saw a little girl cowering in the corner crying and scared surrounded by flames. The image was gone in a second and Rena was back at staring at Kato. She tried to walk towards him but the parents pushed him inside and locked the door. Soon after guards came in and surrounded Rena. Rena didn’t want to fight so she jumped onto the roofs and started running fast. The guards were no match for her and lost her in an instant. Rena ran back to the place they were playing and sat on a rock. Then she started crying remembering what Yuko had told her about stepping outside the house.
“Rena if people see you’ll they’ll see you as a monster. They’ll try to kill you which is why you can never leave this place. Never go outside and always stay with me understand?”
Yuko was right when she said people would see her as a monster. Rena cried and cried knowing she was never going to have any other friends. As she sat there she heard some rustling in the bushes. She stood up expecting it to be some other guards. However to her surprise it was Kato. He walked over to her but Rena backed away. Kato held out his hand and said,
“It’s ok. I know you’re not going to hurt me.”
Rena nodded her head and held out her hand. He grabbed hers and said,
“Nee I’m sorry for getting hurt and making people try to hurt you. I shouldn’t have gotten in your way.”
Rena nodded her head and pointed at herself. She hit her head and said,
“Baka.”
The boy laughed and said,
“It’s not your fault nee-chan. Nee when everything settles down how about you come back and we can meet here. This will be our little hiding place where we can play and no one will find us!”
Rena became extremely happy and nodded her head.
“Then promise me you’ll come back here ok?”
“Un!”
The boy held out his pinky and Rena held out hers. They grabbed pinky’s and shook on it promising Rena would come back. Then the sound of guards grew closer and Rena had to run. She waved goodbye one last time before running to the forest. When she came out she was back at the house where Yuko was angry and scolded Rena.
“You could’ve been killed you know that?! How could you leave without my permission?!”
Rena only stayed silent and nodded her head and said she was sorry. Yuko forgave her and took Rena to bed where the two cuddled until they passed out. However Rena fell asleep with a smile on her face remembering that in a couple days she would be able to see Kato again and they would have another fun day together with just the two of them.
=======================================================================================================
Well I hope now you guys see that Rena isn't such a bad person and had a chance to see the kinder side of Rena. Now it's back to Black and Nezumi and let's just say I have a big surprise for chapter 10! But let's not get ahead now shall we? For now just enjoy the chapter and look forward to the next update!
-
yeah Rena is kind I hope Jurina won't be scared of Rena :cry:
a big surprise :lol:
is it good XD
or bad :( one
-
Ah... Torigoya is so strong.. may be not physically but mentally...
She can attack people just by her words...
Eh... Torigoya is so injured... why did she place the seal again...?
What's going to happen to her?
Ah.. the small kid was Jurina?!
Why did she kill Jurina's parents? or hers?
Ah.. Why Yuko needed to leave everything behind and went into hiding with Rena?
Ah... Rena is so sad... need to live in isolated area... not able to make friends?
At least now she had a friend, Kato.. that is great
What's going to happen next to everyone....?
cannot wait to find out
Thank you for the lovely updates
:heart: :love: :inlove: :wub:
-
Now I'm more scared... Rena is dangerous...
Joking... If you're her friend nothing bad for you!! I want to see Jurina and Rena together!!
BlackNezu! Yeah want to see them!!!
Thank you! :twothumbs
-
Torigoya is scary in her own way...
she may not be physically strong... but that whole thing with the mind and memory is pretty scary
Rena is really unstable... she really needs to be with a supervisor 24/7
but she's actually super nice :)
Thanks!
-
Well here's chapter nine! Get ready for some epic battles and a huge cliff hanger as to what will happen next. No one will know until the next update but for now enjoy!
=======================================================================================================
Chapter 9
Black and Nezumi were now on their way to their next mission which was a town that was hunting down people and using them for human sacrifices. It was up to Black to put an end to it all. They were on the trail when they were stopped by something in the road. They couldn’t tell what it was until they got closer but when they saw it the sight was something quite disturbing. There lying in the road was the body of a child who had died and now there were vultures hovering over the body. Black couldn’t stand to see the sight of the child so she took the body and buried it properly. Who the boy was or who his parents were Black didn’t care about but she just felt sorry for the boy to be left there alone with no one and die. Black and Nezumi continued their journey until they reached their destination. To their surprise though when they walked into the main gate they saw the town was almost completely empty. There wasn’t a single person in sight that could be seen. The town was almost like a ghost town and both Black and Nezumi were a little weirded out. Where were all the people? Had they all left from something terrible or did they just leave. They kept walking into the town until they saw someone running towards them. It looked like a man and he was running straight at Black. At first he looked harmless but as he got closer Black saw a strap of explosives tied to his waist and the fuse was lit. Black pushed Nezumi back and pulled out her sword. However the fuse me it’s end and the explosives blew tearing the man in half.
“What the heck was that all about?” Nezumi asked.
“Don’t know but maybe they can give us an answer.”
Black pointed to a group of men in masks dragging the body away. One of them saw Black and quickly ran away with the others. The two decided to follow the group and see where it led them. They followed them to the center of the town there was a huge pile of dead bodies and surrounding it were people in masks. To help blend in Black and Nezumi knocked two people out and stole their masks and costumes to help blend in. The sight was disgusting as it was but Black stood there and watched as the group from before dragged the body to the pile then stepped to the side. One of the people stood up and said,
“People! The purification is almost complete! Now all we need is a maiden of pure and the purification will be complete!”
The crowd cheered and raised their bloody fists into the air. Then the man in the middle settled everyone down and said,
“The maiden must be one of our own though. Tell me who will be brave enough to take on such a task and be willing to sacrifice their lives for the greater good of our people?!”
A couple people stepped forward and the man walked over and started to unmask them. He looked at the girls but shook his head no saying they were not pure. Then suddenly Nezumi was pushed forward and the man saw. He walked over and pulled Nezumi’s mask off. When he saw her face he gasped and said,
“This is the maiden of pure of whom we shall sacrifice to our God!”
The crowd roared but Nezumi didn’t look to happy. She was about to draw her weapon but then two other men came over and tied her hands and covered her eyes. Then they lifted her and carried her around the town. Black had no choice but to follow and stay hidden for if she attacked she would be outnumbered. They paraded Nezumi around town before finally bringing her to a certain house and everyone left. They would do the ceremony tomorrow which means Black was going to have to get Nezumi out by then. The house was heavily guarded and there was no way of getting inside just by charging. She had to think like Nezumi and think of something Nezumi would do. It was then she got the idea of taking one of the shovels that were nearby and started to dig a tunnel underground and into the room Nezumi was in. She was able to get in and when she popped her head out she felt something hard hit her head.
“What the heck is that?!”
“Nezumi calm down it’s me!”
Black looked over at Nezumi and couldn’t believe what she was seeing. Nezumi was in a white kimono with red flowers in her hair. With the way the moon shined down on her Nezumi really did look like a maiden of pure with her creamy skin reflecting the light giving it a gentle glow. Her eyes looked soft and gentle as if there was no evil inside. Nezumi looked beautiful and Black thought she had never seen her like this. Nezumi blushed and said,
“Are you here to rescue me or what?”
Black nodded her head and showed her the tunnel she made.
“Not bad Black not bad at all.”
The two escaped into the night and when they were outside Nezumi said,
“We can’t let these people keep living this way. We’re gonna have to put an end to all of it.”
Black nodded in agreement and handed Nezumi her weapons. She smiled and said,
“The maiden of pure is about to become the maiden of death…”
Then the two went and started killing people from left to right. Black slashed them down with her katana and Nezumi used her threads to slice the men into chunks. The two went from house to house killing any who lived there. What disgusted Black though was that even the children were involved in this. Black was going to spare one of the children but then even they pulled out knives and tried to kill Black. She had no choice but to kill them and Black hated killing kids. Eventually everyone in the village was dead except for one and that was the leader who was held up in his big house. Black was about to head to the house but then there was a loud scream. Black rushed over to the spot and found Nezumi pinned down by the man and he had a sword pointed at her neck. Black didn’t move as she watched the man pick Nezumi up and hold her close to him. He laughed and said,
“You think you can stop this?! No it doesn’t work like this. If we don’t sacrifice to the God then we will all perish! Don’t you see we’re only trying to save humanity? It’s thanks to people like me we’re all still alive today.”
“Shut your mouth fatty!” Nezumi said.
“Quite you! It’s almost time for the ceremony and I’m going to make sure you’re sacrifice is painful.”
“Bring it on!”
The man raised his sword and was about to strike Nezumi. Black was going to move but something shot past her and hit the man right in the head. He hit the ground crying in pain and Black quickly pulled Nezumi back. Then out of nowhere Center walked over with a dark look on her face. She looked down on the man and said,
“You think your God even cares about you? Anyone who throws away lives for someone who doesn’t give a crap about you is just trash and should burn.”
Center snapped her fingers and the man was set on fire. He stood up and started running screaming for his life until finally he dropped and burned to death. Black and Nezumi stared at Center surprised at the sudden appearance but also a little relieved. If it weren’t for Center Nezumi would be dead. Black walked over and was going to thank her but then Center turned around and barked at Black. She was almost set on fire as well if Nezumi hadn’t pulled her back.
“Oi what’s your problem?” Nezumi said.
“It’s nothing… just leave me alone!”
Center vanished in a puff of flames leaving Black and Nezumi confused. They decided to leave it be for now and instead leave this now empty town. They left the town and right as they exited the gate, the whole place caught fire. Black and Nezumi knew it was probably Center who did it and just kept walking. They set up a camp and rested after such a long night. Black checked to see if Nezumi had any injuries but she was fine and was now sleeping. Black walked over and was about to place a blanket over her but then Nezumi grabbed Black and pulled her down. Nezumi wrapped her arms around Black and held her close as she cuddled in her chest. Black blushed but also thought Nezumi looked a little cute holding on to her. Black stroked Nezumi’s hair and kissed her forehead before falling asleep.
(Meanwhile at Yuko’s house….)
Yuko was sitting at the table eating with Rena and the two were talking about normal things when suddenly there was a knock at the door. Yuko opened it and as soon as it was opened something hit her and she was knocked out. Then the figure stepped in and found Rena eating waiting for Yuko. The figure pulled out a dagger and aimed it right at Rena however she decided to play around a little before killing her. The figure cut Yuko’s face and left a little blood on the floor. Then she grabbed Yuko and left a note. She walked out of the house without Rena even noticing until it was too late. When she saw the blood and the note, something in Rena snapped and she started to lose herself.
“Yuko-san!”
Rena ran outside and started looking tearing apart the fields and grass looking for her precious Yuko-san. However she had no luck and was still searching for every possible place. Then she saw something that made Rena’s heart just stop. There on the ground was a huge puddle of blood and next to it was Yuko’s scarf that she always wore. The worst thoughts possible flooded Rena’s mind as she fell to her knees staring at the bloody scarf. Images of Yuko’s dead body flooded her mind as she suddenly felt a heavy feeling in her chest pull her down. Then finally something snapped inside her and her whole world crumbled. There was a loud crack followed by a twisted giggling. She then took off to a town where she started killing anyone in her way. People screamed and tried to run but she would catch them and kill them in the most horrible way possible. As chaos unfolded the figure who took Yuko smiled in the background and then turned to Yuko who was staring at her with furious eyes. The figure took off the mouth gag and smiled.
“Long time no see Yuko.”
“Shibuya why are you doing this?”
“I wanted to have some fun since I’m constantly being watched over by the others. Things have gotten really boring ever since you left the palace.”
“I left for my own reasons but you don’t have one to do this to Gekikara. Let me go to her and end this mass killing spree.”
“Sorry no can do. I had orders to keep you back and let Gekikara destroy this town and all the people in it.”
“You’re horrible!”
“Yeah whatever and when you wake up everyone will be dead.”
“Shibuya don’t you da-“
Before Yuko could say anything else she was knocked out and this time Shibuya hid her somewhere where she couldn’t be found. Then she looked back at Gekikara who was tearing the head off a man and smiled. Then she ran off to look for a certain friend.
(Over at the Palace…)
“Torigoya have you seen Shibuya anywhere?” Sado asked.
“No I haven’t and I haven’t seen Center either.”
“I’m here.”
Center walked in with a ticked off look on her face.
“Where were you?” Torigoya asked.
“None of your business.”
Center stormed off leaving Sado and Torigoya alone. Something was wrong but they didn’t have the time to deal with it. All they cared about was finding Shibuya because whenever she went out she always caused trouble. It was then suddenly a mark on Haruna’s hand stared to glow.
“What is that?” Sado asked.
“It’s a seal I placed on Gekikara. It’s supposed to glow when it’s close to breaking.”
The seal then broke and vanished on Haruna’s hand. The two looked at each other with dark looks and then suddenly Shibuya walked in.
“Hey there guys what’s up?”
“Shibuya where have you been?”
“Around…Oh I saw Yuko today! She says hi and oh you won’t have to worry about Gekikara anymore. I took care of her.”
“What do you mean?”
“I set her on a killing spree and then sent one of your killers after her.”
“Who?”
“Black and Nezumi.”
Sado grew angry as she walked over to Shibuya and punched her right in the face.
“You idiot! Do you know what you have done?! We have to stop them. Torigoya you deal with Shibuya. I want you to do a level four punishment. I have to go handle Gekikara before it’s too late.”
With that Sado left in a rush hoping to get to Gekikara before Black and Nezumi did. Meanwhile Center heard the whole thing and was now following Sado quietly. She was curious to see who this Gekikara person was and why Sado was so worried about her.
(Over with Black and Nezumi…)
It was dark and Black couldn’t see anything. There was a small crying in the background but Black couldn’t tell where it was coming from. She looked around and didn’t see anything but darkness. Then suddenly she saw a bright light coming from the end of a tunnel. Black followed the tunnel and found herself in a beautiful garden. There in the garden there was a little girl crying over by the cherry blossom tree. Black was about to walk over to her but then someone else did. There was another small girl about the same size and age as the little girl. However there was one thing about the girl that gave chills in Black’s body. The girl had two small horns that were sticking out of her head. The sight of the horns made Black’s mind fill with fear. She remembered the fire and her parent’s death. All because of the girl with horns. The girl with horns walked over to the little girl and said,
“Nee Yuki don’t cry I’m sure she didn’t mean the things she said.” the girl said.
The girl shook her head and kept crying.
“Jurina get over here and apologize now!”
“Fine!”
Another girl walked over and also had horns in her head. The name Jurina sounded familiar to her but she didn’t know who that was. However she looked a lot like Center and was almost like a spitting image.
“Jurina you meanie you made Yuki cry. Do that thing you do to make her stop crying.”
“Ok fine.”
The one called Jurina stepped back and then held her hands in the air. Then suddenly two fire balls formed and when she shot them into the air they formed a woman and a man. It was then Black knew that Jurina was Center but in a younger form. Jurina moved her hands suddenly the people started to dance in the air. Yuki saw this and she stopped crying but was still sad. Jurina changed the fire into a joker and made it do funny things. Yuki laughed and the girl with horns smiled and said,
“Now Jurina apologize.”
“Hai. I’m sorry for making you cry.” she said.
“It’s ok Jurina.”
“Good! Then how about we all go inside and have some snacks?”
“Ok!”
Black watched the three stood up and walk into the palace but Black still didn’t know the girl with the horns. She didn’t know who she was or what her name was. She followed them inside where she saw her mother and father. Seeing them made Black cry a little realizing how much she missed them. The three kids were given a bowl of mocchi to eat on and they sat in the grass eating. Jurina and Yuki started fighting with the mocchi while the girl with horns sat there and laughed. Then suddenly Jurina threw a ball of mocchi and it hit the girl in the head.
“Hey Jurina watch your aim!” she said.
“Ah gomen Yuki dodged and I couldn’t stop.” Jurina said.
“Mou that‘s no way to treat your sister.”
Hearing the word sister made Black’s interest peak. Center had never spoken of a sister let alone anything about her past. The things Black was seeing now must have been memories from her past and somehow Center knew her back then. She still did not know who Center’s sister was though but it looked like she was about to find out.
“Mou Jurina you’re horrible!”
“Haha gomen Re-“
Everything was cut off and Black woke up to the shouting of Mayu.
“Black wake up!”
“What?!”
Black was a little irritated that she wasn’t going to be able to find out who Center’s sister was but she could always ask her. She tried focusing on Nezumi who was saying something but she couldn’t really understand because she was still tired. However there was one thing that she heard that caught her attention and wanted Nezumi to repeat it.
“I said Shibuya came over and said we’re going after some weird monster girl. She’s on a killing spree and we need to stop her. They call her a monster because she has some kind of horns.”
The description of the girl made Black think that it was the girl from her past. She had to get to that town and find out who the girl was. If she can find her then she maybe finally able to avenge her parents death.
=======================================================================================================
Well as you know I always do a two part thing for every ten chapters so you know what's going to happen at chapter ten~ Anyways I hope you guys enjoyed this chapter and look forward to the next one!
-
I wan to know the next!! So Black knew Rena before and Jurina!!!
She didn't remember them?? :?
No Black and Nezumi want to kill Gekikara... I mean Rena!! Sado hurry :panic:
-
Great update as usual...
The story is getting more and more interesting
So Yuki, Centre, and Rena knew each other... and they were raised as sisters...
What made all these issues between them.... how about the killing of their parents?
Who did and Why did their parents died....?
The fire was created by Jurina?!
More mysteries
Can't wait to find out
Thank you for the interesting update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
noooo :(
-
Yuki, Rena and Jurina are sisters???
so they related by blood or all three are orphans ;)
Cant wait for the family's reunion.
Thanks for update, Miyumi-san.
-
Well here's chapter 10 guys! I hope you enjoy it!
=======================================================================================================
Chapter 10 part 1
Sado rushed to the village where Gekikara was said to be. When she arrived she had just arrived just in time right before Gekikara was about to kill a child. Sado ran over and grabbed the child before Gekikara had the chance to deliver the death blow. Sado told the child to run and then turned to face Gekikara who was staring at her with a wild look. She licked the blood off her hand and started to walk towards Sado. She cracked her neck and said,
“Nee okotteru?”
Sado pulled out some shuriken and prepared to throw them at her. She waited for the right moment and then threw them aiming for Gekikara’s head. However Gekikara dodged them and charged straight at Sado. She was about to get punched right in the face but Sado moved away right as Gekikara made a huge hole in the ground. Sado had to be careful after realizing how powerful Gekikara had become since their last battle. Last time Gekikara was young so her powers weren’t as strong as they were now. Sado wondered if she was going to be able to handle her.
Sado started to think of a plan but she had to dodge again as Gekikara came charging again. Sado remembered how Gekikara doesn’t even think when she fights she just fights to cause pain. Sado knew this was going to difficult seeing how Gekikara was basically stopping her from making any kind of attacks. Gekikara picked up a wagon and threw it at Sado who jumped out of the way. However when she jumped Gekikara jumped and punched Sado right in the stomach sending her flying back. She crashed into a building but was able to recover and quickly retaliate with a blow to the chest on Gekikara. Gekikara didn’t move though and only laughed as she grabbed Sado’s hand and twisted it until there was a loud snap. Sado cried in pain and backed away trying to gain some distance from Gekikara.
Sado’s left hand was completely broken and there was no way she was going to be able to use it. She decided to use a different approach and try to stun Gekikara and then go in for a kill. Sado pulled out a fan that she had in her sleeve. She opened it and revealed a dragon with cherry blossom petals on it. Sado whispered some words to the fan and the dragon started to blow. Then she moved the fan in a certain pattern making a symbol. The symbol glowed and out of it came a whirlwind of cherry blossom petals. They headed straight for Gekikara and hit her hard lifting her off her feet. When she was in the air Sado took it as a chance to strike and threw more shurikens and this time she was able to hit Gekikara’s leg. Gekikara only giggled as she pulled them out and threw them right back at Sado.
Sado moved to the left but then the shurikens changed direction and hit Sado on the right shoulder. Sado backed up giving Gekikara the perfect opportunity to finish her. Then suddenly something got in her way as flames appeared out of nowhere. Gekikara backed up and looked up to see a girl with horns like hers. She didn’t know who the girl was but didn’t care for she only saw her as an enemy. Meanwhile Sado was surprised to Center there but was also a little mad about the fact that she was there.
“Center what are you doing here?” Sado asked.
“I came to see who this Gekikara person was. Is that here?” Center said pointing at Gekikara.
“Yes that’s her but Center I want you to go back to the palace. It’s not safe here.”
“Relax I got this. You just sit back and watch. You’re injured!”
“Center no!”
“Later~”
Center ran off to face Gekikara and when Sado was about to go after her, she suddenly stopped and bended over. Sado began coughing violently and even some blood came out. The fighting was making her condition worse and knew she wasn’t going to be able to fight until she recovered. Sado had no choice but to sit back and watch. Meanwhile Center was heading straight for Gekikara who was grinning like crazy excited about her new playmate. Center shot fire balls at Gekikara but she only deflected them and then charged at Center. However when she tried to attack Center dodged and actually landed a hit on Gekikara right on the jaw. Gekikara backed away a little surprised and looked at Center who was just smirking.
Gekikara cracked her jaw into place and formed a wicked grin. Then she cracked her knuckles and punched the ground while shouting some strange words. The ground glowed and started to shake under Center’s feet. Then suddenly the ground split and Center was about to fall down but somehow managed to move out of the way. Center fought back by throwing a blue fire ball high into the air. It soared right above Gekikara’s head and then exploded making it rain fire. Some of the fire landed on Gekikara and her clothes caught on fire. When she tried to put it out she couldn’t so she was forced to take off her cloak as it burned. Gekikara laughed and said,
“This is fun! I like fighting you.”
Center only ignored Gekikara as she charged again this time with a little surprise. Center made her fists really hot and tried to punch Gekikara. She missed but Gekikara saw her hair burn a little letting her know what would happen if she got punched. Gekikara tried to avoid the punches but then Center hit her right in the stomach leaving a huge burn mark. However Gekikara didn’t mind it and punched Center in the chest causing her to fly high into the air. Then Gekikara jumped up and slammed Center hard into the Earth making huge cracks. Center was about to get up but Gekikara showed no mercy as she came down and was about to take out her head but missed thanks to Center’s reflexes. Center moved her foot and kicked Gekikara in the side making her fly to the side and crash into the building. Then Center summoned a huge fire ball and set the building on fire making sure there was no way she could survive. Center thought it was over but to her disappointment Gekikara came out unharmed by the fire. This time though she had a different look on her face that didn’t look like she was completely insane. It was a look of anger and irritation.
“You’re boring. I wanna play with the other lady.”
Center grew mad as well and decided to do her most powerful attack that Sado told her was still not safe to use but she had to try. Center pulled off one of the tags on her necklace and watched it burn away. Then her hands started to glow and her eyes glowed a bright yellow. She moved her hands in a motion similar to Sado’s and then made a punching motion towards Gekikara. However the thing that came out was a lion made of fire. It roared and charged at Gekikara who smiled and braced for impact. The lion hit and Gekikara started to fight the lion as it attacked her. Center stood back and watched as Gekikara struggled when she suddenly heard coughing. She turned around and saw Sado struggling to stand. Center ran over and helped her up while keeping an eye on Gekikara.
“Looks like the summon was a success..” Sado said.
“All thanks to you.” Center said.
“Center you need to go back to the palace and warn the others.”
“No I’m staying with you. I’m going to fight her. She’s easy I can handle it!”
“No you can’t Center now go!”
Before Center could say anything Sado opened a portal and sealed the gate so Center couldn’t get back in. Then she pulled out tags and jumped into the air throwing them around the village. When she landed she placed one big tag one the ground then dripped some blood on it. The tag glowed and a beam of light shot up. The other tags responded and shot beams of light up into the sky creating a barrier around the whole village. By the time it was done Gekikara had defeated the lion and was now getting ready to go after Sado. Gekikara jumped and threw a large piece of wood at her. Sado dodged it and attacked with several blows to the side and head. Gekikara seemed to be fine though as if she didn’t feel pain at all seeing how she was bleeding but still smiling. Sado backed away and was about to strike again but then Gekikara came up and hit Sado in the head making her fall back. As she was falling Gekikara landed a powerful punch to Sado’s side literally tearing off a chunk of flesh. Sado fell to the ground and cried in pain as she bleed. Gekikara only laughed and said,
“What’s wrong? Come on get up! I’m not tired yet.”
Gekikara kicked Sado who rolled over and tried not to move. Gekikara was getting bored and was about to finish her but then suddenly Sado’s body started to glow. Gekikara was about to touch it but then Sado flew into the air. Her eyes were glowing white along with her body and butterfly wings sprouted from her back. She pulled out her fan and looked down at Gekikara. Things were about to get serious now as Sado was now in her most powerful form. Sado moved at incredible speeds and came down on Gekikara slicing her leg and arm. She came back down for another attack and this time managed to cut her shoulder. She kept diving time after time landing several cuts on Gekikara but none that could kill her. Sado was going to make Gekikara suffer before killing her. Sado did it a couple more times before Gekikara wasn’t able to move and was barely standing. It was then she decided that she was going to deliver the final blow and end it. She flew high above and then took her fan and made one last symbol. Out of the symbol came a large dragon surrounded by cherry blossoms. Sado pointed her fan at Gekikara and the dragon flew down towards her. The dragon was going to finish it all and Gekikara was going to be dead for good. The dragon hit and there was a large explosion and a flash of light.
Sado was about to come down but then suddenly something shot out of the cloud of smoke. It shot past Sado and sliced her neck. Sado fell down and hit the ground hard. She was barely breathing as she tried to stop the bleeding. However something stepped on her back pinning her down. Sado looked up and couldn’t see Gekikara’s face. Just two glowing red eyes and large horns. Fear stuck Sado as she realized this was the end for her. Gekikara reached down and grabbed Sado’s wings with a wicked smile. Then she started to pull them slowly and watched as they came off. Sado was screaming in pain as she felt every muscle tear and feel her bones break. It was a slow and agonizing process until they finally came off. Gekikara threw them to the side and then decided to make the final blow. Gekikara raised her fist and made her nails form into shard claws. Sado looked at the monster that was Gekikara one last time before the claws came down and cut deep into her heart.
Slowly the life in Sado began to fade with her heart slowing down and her eyes becoming blurry. Her life started to flash before her eyes as she watched her life go by from the moment she was born to where she was. The one she saw the most of though was Center. She watched herself find Center and take care of her like her own daughter. Memories of her raising her into the girl she was today. Remembering those days were the ones that Sado would remember the most and would always keep close to her heart. As Sado’s eyes closed for her final rest, she managed to say one last word.
“Jurina…”
Then Sado’s eyes closed and her heart stopped once and for all. Gekikara stared at Sado for a long time before finally calming down and realizing what she had done. She panicked and didn’t know what to do but stand there and cry. Not sure what to do Gekikara ran into the woods again trying to find Yuko leaving Sado’s dead body behind. The flames died out and the barrier was broken as well. Everything had calmed down and now the sun was rising. All was quiet as there was no one left in the village. Then suddenly a door broke down a person walked out. That person was Yuko and when she saw all the damages she couldn’t believe it. She looked around for any sign of life but found none. While walking though she found Sado’s body and almost broke down into tears. Seeing Sado’s body lay there broke Yuko’s heart as she had just lost a dear friend. She will never forget Sado and will always remember as her closest friend. Yuko took off her robe and placed it over Sado’s body. She found a flower and placed it over it and then left the scene off to search for Gekikara. Before she left though she said,
“Goodbye Mariko.. I’ll never forget you.”
As she left two more people walked in and found the mess. Looks like Black and Nezumi were too late seeing the mess. As they walked they found the body of Sado and the two were both speechless. Nezumi called some soldiers from the palace and took away the body and Black and Nezumi followed. When they arrived to the palace Center ran up to them and asked,
“Hey where’s Sado? Is she ok?”
Black just looked down and Nezumi looked away. They both walked past Center leaving her confused. Center walked into the other room and it was there she saw the body of Sado being carried in. Center was shocked and couldn’t believe it. She ran over to the body and touched it.
“Nee Sado wake up… Quit playing around… Sado?”
“Center she’s gone..” Torigoya said.
“No she isn’t! She’s just playing with us! Right Sado?”
There was no response. Sado was gone but Center refused to believe it. Center ran out crying with tears burning her eyes. She ran deep into the woods far away and when she was far enough she let it out. Center screamed at the top of the lungs and the whole area around her caught on fire. The more she cried the larger the flames grew. She cried and cried her heart out and the fire just kept spreading. Then finally she started to calm down and the flames died as well. Now she was just sniffling and still crying tiny tears. Then she stood up and looked high into the sky. She remembered that the person who killed Sado was the Gekikara person. Center had a whole new hate for Gekikara and was determined to find her and kill her no matter what.
“Gekikara… Wherever you are I’m going to find you and no matter what… I’M GOING TO KILL YOU!"
=======================================================================================================
Well some pretty intense stuff happened and I hope you guys liked it. It was really hard and now new challenges lie ahead. What will happen next? Find out next update! Oh you think this was bad? This was only part 1!
-
Well it's getting more and more interesting
With Gekikara killed Sado... Jurina would not be able to accept Rena anymore....
Ah... Gekikara is so strong... and EVIL if she lost controlled.
That was why Yuko brought Rena into a dessert place... so no one can find Rena and provoke her to lose her control
What's going to happen next
Can't wait to find out
Thank you for the update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
Silent Killer Chapter 9
Hi Miyumi-san! :D
This chapter is so full of action! :D
Shibuya here is so annoying, and I am curious what whill happened
to Yuki, Jurina and Rena...
It's so thrilling!
Thanks...
-
That was an intense battle... and Sado died ;_;
Ahhh thanjs for this update ;_;
-
Sado!?
Stop playing with my heart D;
Wait! So Center is gonna find Geki and kill her because she killed Sado.......but......but.......
.....Geki is her sister D; *hugs author* don't make Geki die D;
-
Gekikara and Center?
The "twins" have the same fighting techniques, same level and now are mad at each other :shocked
Seriously, they couldn't remember well, especially the younger one right now.
Jurina and Rena Matsui may be the last n.....
-
Well here's part 2 guys! I hope you like it~
==================================================================================
Chapter 10 part 2
The next day, everyone at the palace gathered to attend the funeral. They all said their lasts goodbyes before they buried Sado in the royal graveyard. Then all the councilmen gathered to decide who will be the next leader. In Sado's will she requested that Center ruled but Center did not want to so Torigoya was the next one up. Shibuya was taken to the dungeon where she was locked away for a long time. There she would repent for what she had done and now she will suffer. After everything was settled all that was left was to clean out and move on. There were people in Sado's room cleaning it out and Center decided to come in and take one last look at everything before they got rid of it. Then the room was emptied and all that was left was the royal family crest. Center decided to head out on a hint for Gekikara determined to find her no matter what.
(Meanwhile with Gekikara...)
Gekikara didn't know what to do anymore and was hopelessly lost in the woods. Yuko was gone and she had no one left to help her. Gekikara was on her own and so far she didn't know anything. She wandered the woods trying to find a path to follow until suddenly she heard a strange voice. She didn't know who's it was but it echoed faintly in the back of her head. She looked around to see if there was someone following her but there was no one there. Gekikara still heard the voice and was starting to become afraid. She ran as fast as she could but the voice sounded like it was right behind her. Gekikara was running and running but the voice just kept following her.
Then suddenly Gekikara tripped over and fell hitting her head. She fell over and cried out. Like a little kid Gekikara cried and cried hoping someone would come and help her. Then suddenly a sharp pain in her head hit her as she saw flashes of a woman. It was the woman who she found dead. She saw herself kill the woman and then leave. As the woman died though she heard her call out a name.
"Jurina..."
When Gekikara heard that name she suddenly felt like something hit her and was pulling something out. She clutched her head and started shaking as her mind tried to remember the one called Jurina. The name sounded so familiar to her but she couldn't figure out who. Images of a little girl flashed in her head but she couldn't see them clearly. Every time she tried to see Yuko's image came up. The confusing memories and pain caused Gekikara to cry out before she finally collapsed. As she fell though something happened to her body.
Her horns went back into her body and the seals on her body became visible. The seals on Gekikara were on a full lock down and are now sealing away all of Gekikara's powers including her own memories. When Gekikara woke up she didn't know who she was or what she was doing. Instead she got up and started walking into the woods.
As she walked around she suddenly heard a loud growl. At first she was scared but then she realized she was just hungry. Gekikara looked around and found some berries. She took some and put them in her mouth. As soon as they hit her tongue she spat them out with disgust. Berries were bad to Gekikara and she needed to find something else. She wandered around and found a nearby camp where they were cooking something. The smell of the meat made Gekikara's mouth water as she stared at the roasting meat. She was about to jump out and take it but then people came out and she backed away. They looked scary and Gekikara knew she wouldn't stand a chance. However she was so hungry that she would do anything.
She waited when the people walked away and then at that moment Gekikara jumped out and grabbed the meat. It was hot though and it made her cry out. The people looked over and saw her and got angry. Gekikara grabbed the hot meat and ran as fast as she could away from them. Because she was fast, the people weren't able to catch her. She found a nice spot to sit and then started eating. The meat tasted so good that she ate all the meat in a couple bites down to the bone. She even tried to eat the bone but soon realized it was too hard and threw it away. Gekikara was still hungry and wanted more food. She walked around and found a small house.
Gekikara walked into the house and found all kinds of food. She smiled and started eating everything she could fit in her mouth. As she was eating though she hear shuffling behind her and saw something in the corner. She looked over and saw a small child cowering in the corner. Gekikara stopped and walked over to the little girl and held her hand out. The girl backed further away and said,
"Monster! Go away!"
The girl slapped at Gekikara and she became scared again and left. Gekikara ran away from the house happy she got food but also scared. She continued walking until suddenly she fell over right on top of a bear. The bear roared mad that it was awakened from its slumber. Gekikara got up and ran for her life as the bear came at her.
(Over to Black and Nezumi...)
Black and Nezumi left the funeral and were now on something like a vacation. They didn't have any missions so they were just going to head into town and relax. As they were walking they suddenly heard a loud roar and a scream. Black drew her sword and looked over at the area the noise was coming from. Then suddenly a girl jumped out followed by a huge bear. The bear was going after the girl and Black couldn't let that happen so she took the butt of her sword and then slammed it into the bear knocking it out. The bear fell and the girl came out from hiding. She poked it and when she saw it was not moving she looked over at Black. She stared at her for a long time and then smiled. Suddenly she jumped onto Black and held her tightly.
"Nani kore?!"
Black tried to push the girl off but she had a strong grip around her waist. She just smiled and held Black who was a little confused and Nezumi looked at her with a ticked off look. Meanwhile the girl didn't care and just held on.
"A friend of yours?" Nezumi asked in an irritated voice.
"I don't know her." Black said.
"Well then lets kill her."
"We don't need to do that. We just gotta get her off."
Black and Nezumi both tried to pry the girl off but had no luck. In the end they decided to take the girl with them. As they were walking though the girl held Black's hand and walked right next to her. Black thought it was strange but then next to her Nezumi was giving off a dark aura. Black could tell and decided to try to start a conversation which she has never done before.
"What's your name?"
"Don't know..." the girl said.
"You don't?"
The girl shook her head no.
"We'll we'll have to give you one then.."
"How about clingy brat." Nezumi muttered.
"Hey Nezumi be nice."
Nezumi pouted and looked away not caring.
"Do you remember anything?"
"No I don't."
"Well let's go into town and see if anyone remembers you."
The three walked into town and explored trying to find someone who knew the girl. There was no one who knew her and after about an hour of searching they decided to stop. They got some food and Black and Nezumi discovered that the girl was starved and ate a lot of food. Then they left the town and decided to make camp where they would sleep. The girl was already sleeping and now Black and Nezumi were talking about what to do with the girl. Nezumi was saying get rid of her but Black thought it was wrong and they should keep her.
After a long argument and a couple deals, Black convinced Nezumi to let the girl stay. As a price though Black had to carry Nezumi around wherever they went. Black thought she was going to have Black problems for the rest of her life but she didn't care for now. She walked over to the girl who was sleeping and stared at her. She looked peaceful as she slept with a slight smile on her face. She must have been having a dream.
Black reached out and stroked the girl's hair. Then to to Black's surprise the girl reached out and grabbed Black pulling her down into a warm embrace. Black enjoyed the embrace and cuddled a little closer to her. It was at that moment Black decided to name the girl Sakura because of the smell of flowers that came from the girl. The scent of cherry blossoms that reminded her of her home. Black held Sakura close as she fell into a peaceful sleep. The two slept soundly while Nezumi was staring over them with a dark look. She pulled out a knife and held it above Sakura's throat. She stood there thinking of killing her right there but something in her stopped her.
She was about to pull the knife back but then Sakura rolled over and grabbed the knife. Nezumi panicked and pulled it away. The blade cut Sakura's hand and it started to bleed but Sakura didn't wake up in pain. Instead Nezumi watched as the blood went back inside her and the wound sealed. This was a surprise to Nezumi and something she had never seen before. She wondered what could be the cause of this and though maybe keeping Sakura wasn't such a bad idea. She could be useful for future studies.
==================================================================================
Part 2 done! What will happen now that Rena is with Yuki but she doesn't recognize her! What will Nezumi do with her? Find out next time!
-
The storyline is just so good and all the couples in here are in really interesting situations :adore: thank God you did continue this, please keep updating :adore:
-
wow a lot of thing happened!
Poor Sado T_T
-
Ah... Jurina is so eager with her revenge over Gekikara,,,
Poor Gekikara... or in this case Rena....
Ah... the little girl that Yuki rescued... is a small human version of Rena, isn't it?!
Rena is being called Sakura here....
Small Sakura is so cute....
Nezumi is so jealous of small Sakura
Can't wait to find out more
Thank you for the lovely update
:wub: :inlove: :heart: :love:
-
revange , love and drama :3
-
Totally interesting!!!
Love when Rena and Black are together and then Nezumi is jealous!!
Want to know the next!! :twothumbs
-
Well here's chapter 11! I decided to take a break from all the serious stuff and have a little fun~ enjoy!
==================================================================================
Chapter 11
The next day Black and Nezumi were back on the road because they wanted to take a vacation and decided to head towards the beaches. They got up early so they could get there early and everyone was still tired. However because of their deal Black bad to carry Nezumi around as she promised. Black could just feel her smiling and felt her hug her closer. Sakura just walked along side them staring at them wondering what was going on. As they walked the forest path, they suddenly heard a loud growl. They looked over and saw the noise was coming from Sakura. It looked like she was hungry so they decided to stop and take a break. Sakura was really hungry as Black and Nezumi watched her eat a lot of food. When they finished they continued walking but then suddenly Sakura fell over.
"Oi! Are you ok?"
Sakura didn't respond.
"Lets just leave her here." Nezumi said.
"No Nezumi we're not leaving her here. Get off me."
Nezumi got off of Black and Black picked Sakura up. She started to carry her like a baby and Nezumi wasn't too happy. In retaliation Nezumi jumped on Black's back while Black held Sakura in the front. The two weighed a ton but balanced out and Black was able to move without falling over. However they still weighed a lot and it required a lot of strength to move. Then to make things worse, Sakura was having some kind of strange dream and suddenly reached out and grabbed Black's breast.
"Kya!!"
"Hey!!"
Nezumi was furious and Black was embarrassed. Meanwhile the sleeping Sakura didn't care and continued to fondle them. Nezumi became more mad and tried to reach out and punch her. Black stopped her and then set Sakura down. Nezumi jumped off and pulled out a knife.
"I'll kill her! No one touches your oppai but me!"
Nezumi walked over and was about to stab Sakura but suddenly something happened and the knife was sent flying into a tree. Black looked over and saw Sakura was awake but she looked different. There was a dark look on her face that looked like she could destroy anything in her path. She looked at Nezumi and was about to move but then she fell back down and was out again. Black and Nezumi stared at her with strange looks and then Black decided to carry Sakura and Nezumi would just have to walk. Black could feel the dark aura coming from her but she didn't care. After a half hour they finally made it to the beaches where they would relax and take a long deserved break.
Black set Sakura on a blanket and Nezumi and Black stripped. They wore towels around their private parts and then went into the ocean. Now it was Nezumi's turn to play with Black so she jumped up from behind her and groped her breasts. Black blushes and said,
"Nezumi! What are you doing?!"
"Claiming what's mine!" Nezumi said.
Before Black could do anything, Nezumi pulled her down into the water and wrestled her to the bottom. In the water Black could see the beams of sun on Nezumi's face and her hair flow with the water. She looked like some kind of sea goddess and looked absolutely beautiful. Nezumi leaned in and kisses Black right on the lips making her blush but relax. They held for as long as they could until they had to come up for air. Nezumi hugged Black and held her closely saying,
"You are mine and only mine..."
Black nodded and patted Nezumi's head. They stayed like that holding each other until suddenly Black felt something wrap around her leg and pull her down. She turned around and almost screamed as she saw a giant octopus holding onto her. It brought her above water and held her arms back with its tentacles. Black couldn't believe this was happening and Nezumi was just staring with an open mouth. Black tried to fight but the octopus tightened its grip on her. As the grip grew tighter Black let out a moan that made Nezumi almost faint. The tentacles started to move around Black's body. At one point it slipped under her cloth and tore it off. Now her breasts were just barely covered by the tentacle. Black was blushing bright red and the tentacles kept moving down to her lower area. Nezumi's eyes were wide and her nose was bleeding with a little drool coming out of her mouth.
"Nezumi quit staring and help!" she shouted.
Nezumi snapped out of the sexy trance she was in and finally decided to help Black. She ran back to shore and pulled some things out of her bag. Then she jumped up and threw a bunch of smoke balls at the octopus. The air was filled with smoke and that's when Nezumi pulled out a knife and cut the tentacles that held Black. She grabbed her and then the two dove into the water. Black held onto Nezumi as she swam as fast as she could to the shore line. However both Nezumi and Black were pulled back by the monster and it started to tear away their clothes. Now both Nezumi and Black were both naked and about to be eaten by the octopus. They both looked at the shore and shouted,
"SAKURA!!"
Sakura woke up and saw the girls and blushed at first. Then when she saw the octopus her stomach growled. She was hungry again and to Sakura, the octopus looked like a giant sushi platter. Sakura stood up and charged at the octopus and jumped high into the air. Then she came down on it with a hard punch and made a huge indent on it's head. The octopus let go of Black and Nezumi and focused on Sakura. It wrapped its tentacles around her but Sakura bit down and tore a piece of flesh off. The octopus let go and tried to leave but Sakura wouldn't let it. Sakura jumped on top of it and bit into to octopus. Then she grabbed one of its huge tentacles and tore it off. The octopus retreated back into the sea and Sakura walked back to shore happy she got a little treat. Black and Nezumi stared at each other and then realized they were both still naked. The two ran to find cover and change into clothes.
Later on that night they cooked the octopus tentacle and had a good meal. Then they cleaned up and got ready for bed. Nezumi had already passed out but Black was still awake. While trying to sleep she suddenly heard someone get up. She looked out and saw Sakura walking towards the ocean. Black gazes in awe as she watched Sakura walk across the shoreline. Her skin glowed in the moonlight and her hair span as she twirled. Black saw Sakura walk into the water and play around for a bit. She was smiling and having fun not caring about anything. As Black watched her she felt that Sakura looked very familiar to someone she knew but she couldn't think who.
The way she twirled in the water was something she had seen before but couldn't put her finger on it. She searched deep into her memories and remembered back when she was little she went to the beach with her parents. She went with Center and her sister but that's all she remembered because it was such a long time ago. Black was about to get up but then Sakura started to walk over towards her. Black turned away to make it look like she was sleeping. She felt Sakura move under the blanket and sleep shortly after. Black fell asleep soon after still wondering who Sakura really was.
The next day the three decided to have some more fun on the beach minus the crazy octopus. Sakura and Nezumi were playing in the water while Black stayed on land and watched. She was still a little afraid off going into the water. Over with Nezumi and Sakura, the two were playing and splashing at each other having fun when suddenly Nezumi got an idea. It was a cunning plan and surly she would win Black with it. Nezumi ran over and started pushing Sakura into the water. She just kept pushing her down into the water not letting her come up for air.
"Come on Sakura you can do better than that!" Nezumi said.
Nezumi kept pushing her until finally Sakura fought back and punched Nezumi right in the face. Nezumi flew back and landed into the water. However Nezumi didn't come back up and started to pretend to drown. She'd come up every once in a while and say,
"Black help! Help!!"
Black saw this and ran into the water. She swam out as fast as she could but by the time she reached Nezumi she had sank under. Black dove down and retrieved Nezumi then brought her up to the shore line. She wasn't breathing and Black started to panic. She then remembered something she learned a long time ago to give people air through lip contact. Black took a deep breath and then kisses Nezumi's lips and blew air into her. She did it a couple more times before Nezumi came back to life but she grabbed Black and held her close. It was then Black realized that this was Nezumi's plan and became irritated. Nezumi say up and smirked as Black glared at her.
"You sneaky mouse." Black said.
"Haha couldn't help it~" Nezumi said.
"Nezumi ok?" Sakura asked.
"Yes Sakura Nezumi is ok."
Sakura reached out and hugged Nezumi.
"I sorry..." she said with tears in her eyes.
Black was really mad now and was ready to kill Nezumi but she fixed it.
"There there it's ok now. How about we go look for shells?" Nezumi said.
"Ok!"
Sakura got up and ran out into the ocean again. Nezumi was about to follow but then Black pulled her close and said,
"Play nice.."
She gave Nezumi's shoulder a tight squeeze and Nezumi shook her head in understanding. Then they ran out to the ocean where the two searched for shells. It looked like Nezumi was going to be nice so Black decided to lay back and relax. Then slowly she started to drift away into sleep.
"Yuki! Nee Yuki!"
Black opened her eyes and saw two little girls staring at her. One was center and the other was her sister.
"Hey Yuki look! Neechan and I found you some shells!"
Center held out a small white shell and handed it to her.
"Nee look at mine!"
The other girl handed Black a small pink shell. She smiled and then her and Center went out into the ocean. She watched Center play and her sister twirl in the water a lot like Sakura. Then suddenly Black was splashed with water and woke up. Nezumi and Sakura were giggling as they stared at her. Black got up and looked at the two with a ticked off look. Then Nezumi said,
"Black look we found shells!"
Nezumi handed Black a small blue shell and Sakura handed her a pink one like in her memory. She looked at Sakura for a long time who stood there with a smile on her face. Then she ran out and started twirling again. Nezumi ran out and joined her and the two were twirling in the ocean. Black stood there staring at them and something started to click in her hand. She looked at Sakura and pictured her in a younger form. It wasn't perfect but it looked pretty similar. Black started to wonder on thing. She said to herself,
"Could it be? Sakura is Center's sister?"
Black started to think about it but then Nezumi called her over and asked her to play. She forgot about the entire thought that day and didn't think about it.
(Over at the palace...)
"Ojou-san what should we do with Shibuya!?" the guard asked.
"We'll keep her in the dungeon." Torigoya said.
"And for Center?"
"Leave her be. We have a bigger problem to deal with."
"Like what?"
"When Sado died word got out and now all of our enemies are coming out to invade. We need to prepare for war."
"How many are we going against?"
"Over 800,000 at least."
"God help us.."
Torigoya walked over to the window and looked out.
"We maybe able to win without even having to fight."
"How so?"
"The Matsui sisters."
"What?"
"If we remove the seals on the two and set them loose on the enemy we'll win for sure!"
"But what if they turn on us?"
"Then we'll kill them.."
"Ojou-san that's-"
"Silence! Send out the troops to find the other Matsui before Center kills her without even knowing she's her sister."
"Yes mistress."
The guard bowed and left. Torigoya looked out into the town and thought,
"Now that you're gone Sado a new ruler shall rise and I'll show you that you were wrong for doubting me..."
==================================================================================
Well there's chapter 11! Trouble is stirring and what will Torigoya do? What will happen to Jurina and Rena? Find out next time!
-
Yes! Next chapter has WMatsui :doe eyes: your update is really fast :adore: please keep up the good works :D
-
Interesting update
Ah... so Yuki is recognized Rena little by little....
Wah.. Haruna is very ambitious person...
Can't wait what's going to happen
Thank you for the lovely update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
lmao the ocean scene is so funny!!!
-
Sakura is so cute, cool and badass at the same tim. I love it!!
And finally MaYuki development :heart:
Torigoya is indeed one scheming lady. Jurina and Rena, please be ok.
I really love this fic of yours, I read Mad House too and loved it (though I only read the 1st season cos there's less MaYuki in the 2nd Season, gomen). Anyway, I think Silent Killer, in terms of plot and creativity, exceeds Mad House. I love the fight scenes and the powers/abilities of the characters. I'm curious as to what these are (like for Rena and Jurina). I like how this is not predictable and it's something new.
Thank you for continuing this!!
-
Here's the next update! Enjoy~
==================================================================================
Chapter 12
Black woke up to find Sakura was gone. She didn't know where she was but she knew she had to find her. Black thought Nezumi had something to do with it but she claimed that she did nothing and if she did she would just kill her. Black still suspected Nezumi but she did make a valid point. Sakura must have wandered off somewhere and now they had to find her. Black started to walk along the paths trying to find her but was having no luck. She tried calling out her name in hopes she would get some kind of response but still got nothing. Black started to wonder where she could be.
(Somewhere in the woods...)
Center was on her way to meet up with Black and Nezumi and she was a little mad. She would normally teleport but Torigoya put a collar on her that blocked her teleporting powers. Center was extremely ticked off but she couldn't do anything about it so she just listened like the good pet she was. She was walking through the woods when suddenly there was some rustling in the bushes. Center prepared herself to fight with whatever was coming to attack. The rustling continued and then suddenly something rolled out and slammed into a tree.
"Itai!"
Center looked over and saw it was a girl. She couldn't let her guard down yet though because she wasn't sure if she was friend or enemy. Center ran over and quickly aimed a blade at the girl's neck and said,
"Who are you?"
"Sakura!" the girl said.
Center was a bit surprised when the girl said her name. She thought she looked very familiar but couldn't tell who she was. She could sense and aura that was very familiar to her sister's but it wasn't an exact match. However the girl definitely looked like her sister and Center thought perhaps she was some weird twin. Center put away her blades and looked at Sakura more closely examining her. She pokes her and every time she did Sakura would giggle a little. It was then Center determined that Sakura was no harm and just a confused girl.
"What are you doing out here?" Center asked.
"I had saw a butterfly!" Sakura said.
"Why do you talk like that? What are you a two year old?"
"I don't know~"
Center facepalmed herself and then asked,
"Well are you here alone?"
"No I with friends!"
"Who?"
"Black and Nezumi!"
Center was surprised when she heard this girl was traveling with Black and Nezumi. She just became more interesting what Center had thought.
"Well how about you come with me? I'll take you to them."
"Ok!"
Sakura reached out and grabbed Center's hand but Center pulled back. Sakura reached out again and held it and once again Center pulled back.
"Quit it!"
"No!"
Sakura held her hand once more and this time Center gave in and allowed it. Sakura was happy and then started walking while holding onto Center. Every once in a while Center would look over and see Sakura smiling and humming some time she never heard of before and for some reason Sakura gave off this really strong resemblance of her sister. Center thought about checking Sakura's back because on there is a birthmark that they both shared when they were little. All she would have to do is lift her shirt up and look. She stood there thinking about it when suddenly something jumped out and tried to attack. Center pulled Sakura back and then kicked whatever was attacking.
Turns out it was some kind of assassin sent to kill Center. The assassin pulled out a knife and threw it at Center but missed. Center told Sakura to hide while she fought but Sakura wouldn't run. They didn't have time to argue as the assassin was coming to attack again with a sword. Center threw a fire ball at him but he moved out of the way and tried to attack. Center was going to attack but then Sakura got in the way and threw a rock at the assassin. It wasn't really effective and the assassin just pushes Sakura out of the way.The assassin was aiming at Center and was ready to strike but Center had an idea.
Before the attack Center jumped up and slammed into the assassin knocking him down. Then she took a fire ball and was about finish him with it. However the assassin was quick and pulled out a knife and stabbed Center in the ankle. Center fell over and now it was the assassin on top of her trying to strangle her. Center was about done but then something hit the assassin knocking him off.
Center looked over and saw Sakura holding a huge boulder twice her size right above the assassin. He was about to move but Sakura dropped the boulder and crushed the assassin killing him instantly. Then Sakura walked over and tried to help Center up but when Center tried to stand she fell back down. Her ankle was hurt pretty bad and it looked like her healing powers weren't working. Sakura quickly pulled out some bandages and wrapped them around Center's ankle. Then she picked Center up and carried her piggy back style. Center was a little embarrassed but she actually kind of liked the warmth coming from Sakura. She liked the feeling of her as she held on. There was a sense of warmth and comfort coming from Sakura that reminded Center of happier times. The two walked the path until suddenly the ground caved in and Sakura started sliding down. They landed in a huge mud puddle and now they were both covered in mud. The two laughed and Center said,
"Let's go take a bath."
The two found a nice hot spring to relax in and they stripped and got in. Sakura laughed as felt the warm water clean her body. Center also felt extremely relaxed and let the water ease her tensions away. As she sat there Center thought this would be the perfect opportunity to see if Sakura had the mark. Center walked over and tried to get closer to Sakura but then she turned around and saw Center really close to her. Center's face blushed and Sakura smiled and started to tickle Center. She laughed and laughed as she tried to get away from Sakura but she was strong and knew all the places that were the most sensitive. However Center decided to fight back and tickle Sakura who started giggling and trying to run away. At one point Sakura fell over and Center landed on top. While she was on top Center tried to check for the mark once more but Sakura turned around and got on top of Center.
"I win!"
Center giggled and said,
"Yes yes you win~"
The two finished their bath and then got out to dry off. While they were getting dressed Center peeked over and couldn't believe what she was seeing. There on Sakura's back was not a mark but a whole seal. Center was amazed by all the markings and couldn't believe such thing existed. She didn't say anything but concluded that Sakura wasn't her sister but something else. The problem was what was she?
The two finished getting dressed and then started to walk again. They were just walking normally when suddenly more assassins came out. Center was still in no condition to fight so this time Sakura decided to fight and she did it quickly. She grabbed one by the head and threw him high into the sky with amazing strength. Then she grabbed a huge log and knocked the rest of them out. Center was surprised with Sakura's strength and was speechless.
At the same time two more people came out and turns out it was Black and Nezumi. They were surprised to see Center with Sakura but they were happy they were able to find them safely. It was then that Center decided to stay with Black and Nezumi because she didn't like the ruling style of Torigoya.
"What will you do if her people come after us?" Nezumi asked.
"I'll take care of them." Center said.
"Alright then you can stay with us." Black said.
"Yay!!!"
Sakura was happy along with Center. Black and Nezumi thought there was something up between the two but they didn't worry about it. For now all they cared about was heading to their next destination which was an old town that was said to have a couple things about Black's past. Therefore that was there next stop so off they went on their next adventure. Little did they know that something Center was clicking and gears were turning in Nezumi. The two had something evil planned and they were both aiming towards Sakura.
==================================================================================
Well I hope you guys like the update! Look forward to the next one to find out what's going to happen to Rena!
-
Thanks for the update! Love the mystery...and the unique but cute Black X Nezumi couple!
-
Thank you for the update!
Nezumi and Jurina, what did they want to do?
Jurina and Rena are "together" now!
-
Wah... Little Sakura is so strong...
Even as a little girl without any memories... she knew that she likes Yuki and Jurina...
Jurina and little Sakura... so cute together :lol:
AH... they are getting close to their place of their past, what's going to happen?
What Torigoya is going to do with Jurina's rebel?
Can't wait to see what happen next
Thank you for the lovely update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
Gekikara is not Center's sister?
-
Update! Hope you like it!
==================================================================================
Chapter 13
The four had set off to a village that used to be in an alliance with Black's old home town. She was told that there may be some information about her past and she wanted to find out what. They were all walking with Sakura in the front next to Black and Nezumi and Center in the back. Black could feel a strange aura coming from the two but she wasn't sure what it was. Instead she just ignored it and continued to move on. As they were walking there was a problem up ahead that was going to be hard to avoid. There was a camp of war soldiers up ahead and they didn't look friendly. Black thought about going around them because she wasn't in the mood for killing but then Center ran straight into the camp.
"Banzai!"
Without even thinking Center set the whole camp on fire burning the people in it. When she came out she had a happy look on her face and Black had more of a irritated look. However it got everything out of the way and they decided to move on. Every once in a while they would find a couple survivors but Nezumi took care of them. For some reason the two were really wanting to kill people and Black couldn't tell why. Up ahead they reached the town and when they walked in they greeted with the most interesting welcoming party. There was a whole group just standing there waiting for them as if they knew she was coming. Then a an old woman stepped forward and Black knew who it was.
"Hello Yuki-chan."
"Amaru!"
Black ran over and hugged Amaru so glad to see her again. Amaru was the leader of the village and helped her family in the wars. It was good seeing her after all these years and was glad to see her once more. Amaru was happy to see Black but when she saw Center and Sakura she paused for a moment. The two looked at Amaru with a confused look but then Amaru told the others to go relax. Amaru took Black into her own home and had her sit. She poured some tea and the two began to talk.
"How have you been Yuki?" she asked.
"I've been good. Things could be better though." Black said.
"Now I'm guessing you got my message?"
"Yes I did. What do you have about my past?"
"Here look at this."
Amaru handed Black a drawing of her family that was made years ago. There was her, her father, her mother, Center and the other girl. Black stared at it for a long time and wondered who the girl was.
"Do you know who these two are?" Amaru asked as she pointed to Center and the girl.
"I know this one is Center but I don't know who the other is. All I know is that she is Center's sister."
"I see... Then how about we clarify what you seem to miss."
"What do you mean?"
"Lay down."
Black laid down and Amaru moved to her head. She placed her hands over her ears so she couldn't hear anything. Then Amaru made Black close her eyes and imagine the day she first met Center. Black claimed that she didn't know but Amaru just said to try so Black did. She closed her eyes and started to imagine her home. She imagined playing in the garden where she would play alone since she didn't have any brothers or sisters to play with. Suddenly the image became clear and everything else grew quiet. All Black could see now was herself playing in the garden. She was playing with her favorite doll when suddenly she dropped it and it broke. Yuki cried and cried sad that her doll broke but then her mother called her over to see something.
"Yuki you're going to have sisters!"
Hearing the news made Yuki extremely happy. She wanted to see her sisters badly. Yuki's mother looked at the door and called someone in.
"Come on in you two!"
The door opened and two girls walked in. It was Center and the girl and Black watched herself stare at them in amazement.
"The shorter one will be your younger sister Jurina and the taller one is the same age as you and her name is Rena."
"Jurina and Rena..."
Something in Black's head lot up as she realized that the other girl's name was Rena. Jurina and Rena were the Matsui sisters. Black remembered hearing about their palace burning down and their castle destroyed. The only two survivors were the two children and the Kashiwagi family at the time were friends with the Matsui family. Black's parents must have taken them in when hearing of the death and destruction of their home. Things were starting to come back but she still didn't know everything.
Black tried to fast forward to the day when her family was killed but suddenly she was pulled out and was awakened by a scream. Black opened her eyes and saw Amaru standing by her door. Black looked out and saw a woman being dragged out and then killed. There was a group that was going door to door and killing the people. There was a sudden knock on the door and in came in Nezumi and Center. They explained what happened and Black knew she had to stop them. However Black noticed someone was missing and asked,
"Where's Sakura?"
"Oh she's back down there." Nezumi said.
"What?!"
"What we thought she could take care of herself."
"You idiot!"
"Why am I the idiot? You're the one who suddenly cares about her. I wanted to get rid of her but no you wanted to keep her. You've gotten soft Black and to be honest I liked the cold you better."
The anger in Black reached its high and was now ready to explode. Black walked over and slapped Nezumi in the face. Nezumi stood there not believing what happened and then Black said,
"Maybe if you weren't so selfish then I wouldn't treat you this way."
Then Black ran off leaving Nezumi alone. She ran out into the town and started killing the attackers. She sliced through everyone that tried to attack the others. However she was more concerned about finding Sakura since she didn't know where. Then in the distant background, there was the sound of screaming and giggling. Black ran over and saw Sakura on top of one of the attackers bending his arms back and giggling. She kept bending them until there was a loud snap and the man screamed.
"Sakura!"
Sakura looked up and saw Black. She let go of the man and ran over to her. Black was happy to see Sakura and a little disturbed at the body on the ground. Black took Sakura and led her to the middle of the town where all the attackers gathered. There were many of them and Black didn't know how she was going to handle it all but she was going to figure it out. Black drew her sword and she prepared herself for battle. However suddenly all the men froze and didn't move. Black didn't know what was going on but suddenly she saw Nezumi standing above on a roof. There was a dark look on her face as she held her threads.
With a wave of her hand, Nezumi pulls the strings and all the hands of each attack came off. Soon after the rest of the arms and the feet then the legs. The mean were crying in pain as they squirmed in their own blood. Nezumi started to slice away piece by piece making their deaths long and and painful. Black was horrified at the sight as she had never seen Nezumi this dark before.
"DIE DIE DIE!!!!"
Nezumi kept slicing until they were all dead but even then she kept slicing until there was nothing left but mush. Then when she was done, she came down and walked straight to Sakura. She threw a string and it wrapped around her neck. The look in Nezumi's eyes was those of anger and hate. Nezumi was going to kill Sakura and take off her head. Black was about to stop her but she didn't even have to move because someone already did. Someone threw a knife and Nezumi dodged but she was still hit. Nezumi fell to the ground and began to bleed.
"Nezumi!"
Black held Nezumi and carried her inside where Amaru started to treat her wounds. After about an hour of waiting Amaru came out and said,
"Her injuries weren't fatal but there is another problem."
"What is it?"
"This girl is very sick. She must have taken a drug to suppress the symptoms but she had been fighting it for a while. She needs medicine and we don't have any here. If we don't get it soon she could die."
"Where can I find it?"
"There is a young woman who lives high in the mountains. She makes the medicine we need but she is too weak to move on her own. You'll have to go there and get the medicine yourself."
"Then I'll go. Watch over her and the others. This is my mess so I'm going alone."
"Hurry then because I fear she doesn't have much time."
With that Black left and set off for the mountains in search of the medicine she so desperately needed. Nezumi's life was in her hands and it was up to her to save her.
"I'm not gonna let you die Nezumi... I'm not!"
==================================================================================
What's going to happen to Nezumi!!?! Find out next time!
-
Hope the Nezumi X Black couple could clear things up asap...Black should just tell Nezumi that she only treated Sakura as a sibling/ it is just sisterly love ... (but how not to be suspicious for Nezumi who is kind of a possessive girlfriend...) Not much presence of Center in this chapter... wonder what is she plotting?
-
when nezumi start felling sick? this caught me surprise.. and who had threw a knife to nezumi?
please update soon :kneelbow: :mon pray2:
-
Ara... Sakura is so disturbing indeed...
Yuki remembered her past... what is she going to do next?
Wah... Mayu was so strong...
Is Mayu that jealous of Sakura that she wanted to kill her?
Was it Jurina that saved Mayu?
Ah... Mayu was sick... and it's up to Yuki to get the cure
What's going to happen next... can't wait to find out
Thank you for the lovely update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
Mayu is sick nooooo! I mean Nezumi! Black save her !!!!
Why is she sick??? :(
-
Update!!! Lets find out if Nezumi lives of dies. Hope you like it!
==================================================================================
Chapter 14
As Black set off to leave in the mountains, Center and Sakura were left to watch over Nezumi. Center stood outside guarding the door while Sakura stayed but Nezumi's side. Sakura was taking care of her and Center was watching from a distance. She couldn't help but admire Sakura as she sat there watching over Nezumi like a guardian angel. Center watched as Sakura tried to feed the weak Nezumi but had no luck. Sakura set the food down and started to cry feeling bad that she could do nothing to help. Center walked in and comforted Sakura telling her Nezumi was going to be alright.
Sakura kept crying though and Center decided to try something that made her sister stop crying when they were little. Center stood back and then set her hands on fire. She created two people and made them dance in midair. Sakura saw this and smiled happy to see the two people. Center then changed it to a kitten and made it run around which made Sakura's eyes sparkle. She was happy seeing Sakura happy but suddenly Sakura fell over and started crying while clutching her head.
There was something wrong with Sakura but Center couldn't figure out what. She was on the ground groaning in pain and Center watched as she saw something suddenly glow on Sakura's back. Center walked over and saw the seal on Sakura's back was glowing through her shirt. Center watched as the seal slowly grew a little smaller as if part of it was breaking. At that moment Sakura looked at Center and gave her a wicked smile. A smile that sent chills down her spine like the one of Gekikara's. However Sakura changed back and went down cringing in pain. Once it stopped moving the seal settled down and Sakura passed out.
"Sakura?!"
Center picked Sakura up and carried her into a different room. Center didn't know what that was about but she was a little scared and curious. That seal on Sakura was holding in something big and Center wanted to find out. She walked into the room and stared at Sakura for a long time. Then she moved in and flipped Sakura onto her stomach. Once that was done Center carefully pulled Sakura's shirt up shown the seal. There were two rings surrounding a center flame. Center remembered how she saw the first ring break and now there were two. If all three broke then who knows what would happen. Center reached out and gently stroked her back making Sakura moan. Center was surprised and was taken back a little with a blushed face. She was about to touch her again but then there was a scream.
Center walked into Nezumi's room and found her shaking and screaming. Center rushed over and tried to hold her to calm her down but then Amaru came in and handed Center a bowl. Center knew what was going to happen and placed the bowl in front of Nezumi. Seconds later Nezumi started throwing up into the bowl and Center had to sit there for ten minutes and hold her. She looked out at the window and thought,
"Black you better get here soon..."
(Meanwhile with Black...)
Black had gotten the medicine and was on her way back to the house when she suddenly was stopped by a hooded stranger. Black didn't have time to talk and was going to walk around the stranger when suddenly something knocked her in the back of the head knocking her out.
"Nee okotteru?"
Yuki opened her eyes and saw her house again. Another vision of the past that she had long forgotten. She had not seen this one before so she was surprised to see Rena and Jurina standing in front of her. They were happily and playing but then she noticed someone else watching them from afar. Black saw this and walked over to find a little girl in a hood. She was staring at Black when suddenly there was a loud shout.
"Oi Watanabe!"
The little girl looked over and stared at an angry woman. Black recognized her as the head of the maid service at the palace. She walked over angrily and shouted at the girl. The girl apologized and went back to work. Black watched the girl walk away and it took Black a while to figure it out but that girl was Nezumi. Black had no idea Nezumi worked at the palace as a maid because she never saw her. Seeing this was new to Black and also a little interesting. She started to wonder how did Nezumi get in the palace let alone a job?
Black wanted to follow Nezumi but then the scene changed to Black inside the palace when it was on fire. She saw herself watching the whole scene and then right as Black was going to see herself get killed, she watched Nezumi sneak up behind her and knock Black out. She watched Nezumi drag Black out but not without being burned in the process. Nezumi cried but managed to escape the burning palace with Black. Black couldn't believe what she was seeing and was amazed all this happened and she didn't remember.
Black watched Nezumi bring her out of the palace and up above she saw four people run inside but she couldn't tell who. Black watched as Nezumi fled into the dark and the guards came and rescued Black. After that everything grew dark and the hooded figure appeared again and asked,
"Would you like to know what really happened that day? How all of it started?"
"Yes I do." Black said.
"Then go back to the palace. There you will find the memories you had lost and the memories of others."
Then Black woke up and found herself alone again. The hooded figure was gone and now it was alone once again. She got up and realized she had to move but didn't forget what the hooded figure said. When she got back she had made it just in time. Amaru gave Nezumi the medicine and then soon after she started to get better. When Nezumi woke up the first thing Black did was hug her.
"I'm sorry Nezumi..."
For once in a long time Black started to cry as she held Nezumi. She was happy she was alive but sad that she had treated Nezumi so badly. Black didn't expect forgiveness but suddenly she felt a warm touch on her heard and soothing strokes. She looked up and saw Nezumi smiling down on her. Then she leaned in and kissed her lips. Black held her close and as the two embraced in the warm kiss. As they held each other Black felt Nezumi's hand slide down to her chest and start to undo her top. Black pulled back and blushed and Nezumi grinned.
"It's good to have you back Nezumi. I'm sorry for the way I treated you..." Black said.
"Hmm you'll be forgiven on one condition..."
"And that is?"
"I get to claim you as mine."
"Meaning?"
Nezumi pushed Black down and kissed her neck. Black understood and nodded her head while blushing. That night Black and Nezumi had one heated night.
The next day Black woke up and saw the naked Nezumi sleeping beside her. She wrapped her arms around her and kissed her forehead. She held her close and stroked Nezumi's body. There on Nezumi's arm was the scar she got when she was little when she was saving Black. Black kisses the scar and waited for Nezumi to wake up. When she did Nezumi kissed her lips and said,
"Ohayou Yuki~"
"Ohayou Mayu~"
The two giggled and then there was a knock at the door. Center came in and Nezumi had to hide under the covers while Black covered herself. When Center saw Black she covered her eyes and was blushing. Then she said,
"So where are we heading now?"
"We're going to my old home to look for something."
"Alright then let's get going. Oh and if you see Nezumi tell her to hurry up."
"Ok."
Center left and Nezumi popped out with a smile on her face. She kisses Black's cheek and then the two got ready to leave. They were back on the path now and Black and Nezumi held hands as they walked. Center and Sakura noticed and wondered if something was up. However they wouldn't say and Center decided to let it go. The only hung they did tell her was she would find out when she got older. Center just ignored them and continued walking. Up ahead they finally reached the old palace and Black felt a chill shoot down her spine as they stood outside the gates. Nezumi held Black's hand right and said,
"It's ok.. I'm here.."
Black smiled and nodded her head. Then she took a deep breath and stepped into the place of her lost past.
==================================================================================
Next chapter we get to figure out what happened to Black back then and how all of them are connected! Look forward to the next update!
-
Ah... who is this 'hoody' person...?
Jurina likes Sakura... hehehe
Sakura's seal is breaking little by little... as the memories that being suppressed wanted to release themselves.
What'll Yuki find out by going to the old palace?
Can't wait to find out
Thank you for the lovely update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
I love how you write,
but sometimes, the story skips around too much
or rather, goes too quickly...
Rena/Sakura-chan is epic <3 :heart:
I wonder now..........
-
Great story you had going.I was like ''Ahhhh'' ヽ(´Д｀ヽミノ´Д｀)ノ
I always stop near the end and read it later after I calm down lol.(＾▽＾)
I can't wait until the next update.（*´▽｀*）
-
Yeah BlackxNezumi ftw!!!!
-
What if the seal on Sakura's back is broken in the palace...hell breaking loose!!! :shocked
-
I love it!! Black and Nezumi wouah they are together now!! :inlove: :deco:
-
Update! I hope you guys like it!
==================================================================================
Chapter 15
The four walked through the gate and saw the burned remains of the old palace. The Kashiwagi family used to be the second most powerful family in all of Japan but then in one big fire it all came tumbling down. Black and the others walked through the debris searching for anything that could help her remember her past. Black told Center and Sakura to wait at the gate and not leave the area until she got back. Nezumi went with Black and the two walked into the old building. Most of the palace was burned and nothing but ash. However Black felt there was something else that she didn't know about.
Black walked up the stairs and into her parents room. There were still two old blood stains where her parent's bodies were found and the sight made Black sick. Black had to push through though and look for the thing she wanted. Black looked around and then suddenly she saw something strange that she had never seen before. There was a hole in the wall and there was something sticking out of the hole.Black walked over and pulled out the thing and revealed it to be a journal. Black saw it was her father's hand writing which means he must have written it. Black looked at it carefully and began to read.
"Grave news. The Matsui family was slaughtered today and the only survivors are the two daughters Rena and Jurina. The father was indeed a cruel man but when I saw his body in that horrible state I nearly lost it. Oh and the mother as well her corpse was mangled in such a mess it was hard to tell it was her. The palace was burned in a roaring fire and there was nothing but ash. I did not want to see the girls be sent off so I decided to take them in myself. I think the two will make wonderful sisters for my Yuki. I think they'll fit in just fine."
Black couldn't read the rest but she flipped through the pages and found another entry.
"Today the royals from the Rappapa family came for a visit. We had good laughs and fun times however the head of the family pulled me to the side and told me something I thought was a bunch of rubbish. She told me the Matsui sisters were dangerous and should be taken away. She told me I should hand them over to her because they have powers that could kill us all. I simply laughed and told her everything would be fine. Besides Yuki loves them and I could never take away the things Yuki love."
Black smiled a little remembering how much her father would do anything to make her happy. She flipped the page and found another entry.
"Today I realized why Yuko said to be careful of the two. While my wife and Yuki were gone, enemies tried to attack the palace. I was ready to fight but then the Matsui sisters unleashed some kind of horrible hell upon them. Watching all those men being torn limb from limb or burned to a crisp was something that would make even the strongest man cower in fear. I'm starting to think that we should get rid of the Matsui sisters now for I fear they may lash out at us. We'll have to do it tonight though when they are sleeping."
After that there was nothing else she could read. Black set the journal down and felt a wind blow. She turned around and saw Sakura standing behind her smiling. Black thought she had told Sakura to wait out by the gate but she must have gotten to her and left Center. Black looked outside the window and saw Nezumi and Center talking. Black turned to face Sakura and almost screamed. She saw Sakura reading her father's journal. Black walked over and took it out of Sakura's hands but when she did something happened. Sakura was shaking and her left eyes was twitching.
"J-juri...na. R-re...na.."
Black reached out and touched Sakura and when she did there was a bright flash and suddenly Black was seeing something. She saw a man standing over her and felt a pressure on her neck. The man was choking her trying to constrict her of air. Black tried to fight back but the man was too strong. Black looked over and saw Jurina being strangled as well. It was then Black realized she was seeing a memory of Sakura's. She was seeing through Sakura's eyes. It must have been the day her father was trying to get rid of them. The man was about to succeed in strangling her but then her vision turned red and a sudden fire burned inside her. Sakura grabbed the man's arm and tore it right off. The man backed away and to the other side she saw Jurina set the man on fire. The two stood up and ran after her father. Jurina went somewhere else setting fire everywhere and Sakura went after her father.
Sakura found the father and mother trying to escape but she ran over and slammed the father into the wall. Her father drew his sword and tried to attack but Sakura broke the blade and then slashed his chest. The father fell back and now the mother was trying to attack. However Sakura picked up some wood and threw them at the mother and they punctured her hands. She was pinned against the wall and Sakura decided to have fun. Sakura cut into the mother's stomach and ripped out her organs. While she was doing that the father got up and tried to attack again. Sakura saw this and pushed him back down. Then she dug her hands into the chest wound and tore it open exposing the rib cage. Luckily the father had died but that didn't stop Sakura from tearing him apart. At one point she tore off the head and threw it to the side. It was then she heard a screamed and looked over seeing Black when she was younger. Sakura walked over and was about to attack but someone knocked Yuki out and then dragged her away.
Soon after a woman came in and her friends. Sakura was going to attack but the woman knocked Sakura out in one go. Another woman came in carrying Jurina. They carried them out of the palace and it continued to burn down. After that everything grew dark and quiet.
Black woke up and saw Sakura on the ground still shaking. There was something on her back that was glowing and Black had to lift her shirt to see it. There was a ring glowing on her back and Black watched as the ring faded. Sakura's eyes glowed red and her hands clenched into fists. Sakura looked over at Black and reached out to grab her. She grabbed her neck and began to squeeze her neck tightly.
Black tried to fight back but the grip was too tight. Black struggled to free herself but it didn't look like it was going to work. Then suddenly something hit Sakura and made her pass out. Black looked over and saw the hooded figure from before. The hooded figure leaned down and picked Sakura up. Then she turned around and was about to walk away but then Center came in and saw the hooded figure. Center shot fire but the figure blocked it. Nezumi snuck up behind and was able to tear the hood off revealing a very familiar person. That person was Yuko and Black wondered where she had come from.
"Yuko? What are you doing?"
"I've come to take Rena back." she said.
"Rena?!"
"Oh shoot-"
Center stared at Sakura who was actually Rena her sister. When she realized this Center lashed out and tried to attack Yuko but Yuko threw a seal at her and when it hit it pushed her down to the ground and she couldn't get back up. Yuko turned back to Black and said,
"I told you to come here because I needed Rena to remember who she was. The seal on her shut down everything and erased all her memories so thank you for taking care of her. Now I have to leave and run somewhere far. I would suggest you do the same with Jurina. Torigoya is after them and wants to break the seals on the two and then release them to the outside world. We need to keep the two safe and if they're apart it's going to make it harder for Torigoya."
Black stood there trying to understand what was going on but was having a little trouble since it was going so fast. Yuko just sighed and then walked over to Center and pulled down her shirt.
"Looks like the seal Sado out on you is still there. I have to admit she's still strong even after death."
"Don't you talk about Sado like that!" Center growled.
"I understand you're mad about that but I'm doing this for the good of the both of you. Now I'll be leaving and I'll suggest that you two do the same before Torigoya finds you."
With that Yuko left leaving the others behind and the seal was removed from Center allowing her to move again.
"We have to go after her!"
Center started to run towards the exit but Nezumi stopped her. Center tried to fight her but Nezumi showed her the outside and her outlook changed on the situation. There outside was a group of guards that were looking for Center. They were about to go out a back way but then Black shower them a secret passage that led underground. They were able to escape but now a bigger problem faces them. They have to keep Center hidden if they were going to protect her.
(Over at the palace...)
"Any news about the Matsui sisters?" Torigoya asked.
"No ma'am but we are still looking." the guard said.
"We keep looking!"
"Yes Ojou-san."
The guard left and in came Shibuya.
"You know I have a better way of finding them." Shibuya said.
"Oh and how so?"
"Torigoya please I'm Shibuya. I have connections to every spy and rat in Japan. Just give me the word and I'll send out a target. You'll have results in no time."
"Then do it."
"As you wish."
Shibuya left and Torigoya called in another guard. She was told that the enemy was only four days away before attacking. Torigoya was growing impatient for she knew that if she didn't get the Matsui sisters then she could lose the war. Torigoya hopped that she would be able to find them soon and just as she thought that Shibuya came back in.
"That was fast."
"I told you you'd get results in no time."
"What did you find?"
"One of them is with Yuko. It's Rena and it looks like Yuko is the only one. They're still looking for the other one."
"Alright then I'll go and get and get her myself. Obviously sending grunts to do your work isn't a good idea."
(Over to Yuko...)
Yuko was taking a break from carrying Rena and decided to reinforce the seal on Rena. She saw how two rings were broken and if the last one broke then things would be bad. Yuko reinforced the seal and then laid down to relax. She looked up at the sky and started to drift off and then suddenly Yuko heard a noise and looked up. She saw Torigoya and suddenly got up.
"What are you doing Torigoya?"
"I've come to take Rena. Hand her over Yuko."
"Torigoya you know I can't do that." Yuko said.
"I need her Yuko to win the war." Torigoya said.
"You're endangering thousands of lives! Do you have any idea what would happen if you unleashed the two? The whole island of Japan would sink! The reason why Sado didn't want you to take power is because you can't handle it. Now that she's gone you've become power crazy and I'm not going to let you take over. I don't know what happened to you but this isn't the Haruna I knew. The one I love."
Torigoya was silent for a while. Then she smiled and said,
"Yuko I do what I do to survive. To survive you need power. I have it but I still need more and I will take down anything that gets in my way of taking that power. Even you."
After saying that something shot at Yuko knocking her out. Torigoya then grabbed Rena and then looked back at Yuko.
"I do love you Yuko... But you don't love me I mean... You left anyways so that must mean something..."
(Back to Black and Nezumi....)
Black, Nezumi, and Center were walking along a path when suddenly Center stopped. Her body started shaking and her eyes widened.
"Center what's wrong?"
In Center she was seeing Yuko, Rena and Torigoya. She saw Yuko get knocked out and Torigoya take Rena and leave. When she came back she looked back at Black and Nezumi and said,
"They took Rena!"
==================================================================================
Minna! I have important news! I'm going on a trip for a week and I don't know I the hotel will have wifi or not so this will be my last update for a while. Don't worry I'll be back and when I do I hope to see lots of comments! For the meantime I hope you guys like the update and it may or may not be a while before we see another so in the meantime have fun and hopefully I'll have wifi!
-
Ara... both Rena and Center identities were revealed...
Yuko asked for the Matsui sisters not to kill them but to secure them...
They have the powers to seal their true natures
Matsui sisters were just helping Black's father in defending his castle that they used their powers
He was just scared of the powers that he had no control off.
And he said he loved them as his own daughters... so because of that he killed them that night...
They were still so young... Poor them...
The death of Yuki's parents were just self-defense mechanism... they lost controlled of their powers.
So I think Black's father deserved what he got.
What's going to happen next to Matsui sisters... with Rena being with Torigoya and Jurina being with Black and Nezumi?
Can't wait to find out
Thank you for the lovely update
:wub: :inlove: :heart: :love:
-
Great update I can't wait for more! \(^o\) (/o^)/
My mind in school...（´Д゜）/゜⌒。I started to imagine and think of stories lol.
I get home and read your fanfic this is me lol ---->ε=┌( ≧▽)┘
(*/□＼*) reading your fanfics take me some time to calm down. (ﾟДﾟ≡ﾟДﾟ) ヽ(ﾟДﾟ)ﾉ
I really can't wait for your next update!
-
Yeah there is some Kojiyuu!!!
-
drools......
I read it actually nearly a day ago, well, 18 hrs ago.....
but it was so epic!!! <3 <3
Tori-san!!How dare you!!!
GAH!!! What will Center do???
Yuki-san(Black) do your best!!! >.<
-
Wifi works! Wah I'm so happy which means more updates! However it maybe a while since I'll be out on the beach! Anyways enjoy the update~
=================================================================================
Chapter 16
"They got Rena!"
When Black and Nezumi heard that they knew trouble was coming and they were going to have to act fast. Center was panicking while Nezumi was trying to calm down and Black was trying to think of a plan. After a while she finally decided to go find Yuko and see if she could get anymore information. She knew just barging into the palace was crazy so she needed a better plan to get around all of it.
"Let's go find Yuko."
Center lead them to the place where she saw Yuko being attacked and there she was out cold on the ground. She wasn't waking up with simple pokes and shouts so they decided to take her and stay in a nearby town. They laid Yuko on the bed and told Center to look after her while Nezumi said she was going to leave for a while and get into contact with some old friends. The battle was going to be rough and them alone wouldn't be enough to take on the whole palace. Nezumi left so it was just Black now and she decided to go out into the town and look for anything that could be useful to the battle. While she was out, she didn't notice the masked figure following her.
"I can't believe they got Rena..."
Black was thinking to herself as she was roaming the town searching for supplies and materials. She bought some medical supplies and a little food but nothing more. As she was walking though she felt something behind her. When she turned around though there was nothing there. Black started to wonder if there was someone following her but every time she looked there was no one there. The markets were full of places and people moving about and Black was just one of many. As she made her way through the crowds she stumbled upon some kind of side show event. There was a traveling circus act doing all kinds of tricks and stunts. The crowd cheered as the man in a strange costume flipped through the air and landed on a thin piece of bamboo. Black was impressed as well and continued to watch the show seeing how nostalgic it was. It reminded her of her family when she went to see the shows with her parents. As she was watching it, suddenly a stage performer stood forward and said,
"For our next trick, we will need a volunteer! Anyone wish to step up?"
Many hands raised and many shouts called but none of them were picked. Instead the man walked straight to Black and said,
"Would you kindly step forward miss?"
Black had no choice so she walked into the crowd and the people cheered. The man looked at her and said,
"I see you have a fine sword. Care to prove how well you can use it?"
The man clapped his hands and some other performers brought out some poles. On top of each pole was a fruit and the man said,
"If you can hit all these fruits without touching the ground then you will receive a fabulous reward."
Black nodded her head and then looked at her targets. She pulled out her sword and with one quick movement the fruits were cut down and the crowd cheered more.
"Well done! Now let's see how you handle this."
The man snapped his fingers and five armed men came out. They aimed their swords at Black and prepared to attack. The crowd grew wild as they all thought it was part of an act. However Black saw this as a trap and knew this was no game.
"Let us see how great of a warrior you seem to be."
After he said that the men moved in and tried to cut Black. She dodged it and attacked back with a slash to the arm. As one retreated the others came out and tried to attack all at once. Seeing this was coming Black jumped up and landed on one of the poles. The others followed and soon after it became a midair battle. The four others jumped and were going to slam down on her but Black moved and one of them sliced the pole in half. Black took this chance and slashed one of the men's legs and then another one's back. They fell down and now there were two left. Black decided to finish it off with one big swing so as the two men were going to attack, Black ducked and kicked the two together. Then she swung her sword and impaled both of their legs. The crowd was going crazy demanding more but Black didn't want to stay. She quickly ran into the crowd and got as far away as she could. When she was far enough, Black went back to the hotel they were staying at and found Yuko had awaken.
"How are you feeling?" Black asked.
"A little dizzy but good." Yuko said.
"You should rest then."
"No it's fine. We need to get Rena back before Torigoya breaks the seal."
Yuko tried to stand up but fell down. Luckily Center was there to catch her and help her back up. Center placed Yuko back on the bed and then said,
"What will they do in order to break the seal?"
"They'll torture her mentally..." Yuko said.
"How so?"
"They'll make her remember her past. The past I sealed away and if she remembers the emotional stress will break the seal and release the anger and hate I originally locked up."
"Do you mind telling me about our past? All I remember was Rena being my sister and Sado taking care of me but everything before was a blank."
The room was quiet as Yuko wasn't sure if it was safe to tell Center. If she was going to have the same reaction as Rena then they didn't want to risk it. However Yuko did want to tell her because she knew that if she could control one and get her to fight with them then they may be able to control Rena as well. Yuko thought long and hard and then finally said,
"Alright I'll tell you..."
To be sure they would be safe though, Yuko tied Center to a chair in the middle of a barrier that would contain her if she snapped. Then she sat down and told about the Matsui sister's past.
"As you know, you two were once royalty. Your mother and father were very powerful people and won many great battles. However they were both cruel and power hungry. Every time get grew angry or agitated they would take it out on you and your sister. However what they didn't know is that you two have a special "gift" so call it that they didn't know you possessed. You and Rena have the Akuma curse which gives you the powers of demons thus leading to the horns on your head. Jurina you took on a fire demon and Rena took on a blood demon. Both of you were extremely powerful but you didn't know how to unlock your powers. However one day your father had gone too far and said that he was going to kill you and your sister saying you were both worthless. The mother agreed and you two were going to be thrown into a river. At that moment Rena snapped and awakened her powers and soon after you did as well. The two of you killed your parents and destroyed your home. The only reason why I know is because I was there that day."
Black looked at Center and saw she was twitching a little but seemed fine.
"Soon after Yuki's family adopted you and your sister and the threw of you grew very close. However what worried me was that they didn't know of your powers. When I went to warn Yuki's father he told me everything was going to be fine but soon after I heard that you and Rena both attacked an army and I saw the horrible leftovers of the massacre. After that the father sent me a note saying he was going to get rid of you two. I knew this wasn't going to be good so I quickly rushed down there to see if I could stop him however I was too late..."
Black remembers the things she saw through Rena and started to cry a little.
"By the time I got back the palace was on fire. Sado and I ran into the palace and managed to save you two. From there I decided that the two of you together were too dangerous so I sealed away Rena's powers and Sado sealed yours. Now however Torigoya wants to remove the seals and I can't let her do that because she will use your powers to win battles and treat you like animals."
Black could see Center start to shake and grit her teeth. Yuko was about to get up and activate the barrier but instead Center let out a shout and managed to hold it in. She looked at Yuko and said,
"Remove my seal..."
Yuko stared at Center with an "are you crazy" look and immediately said no. However Center managed to convince Yuko after and hour of debating. Yuko decided that she would remove the seal and then go after Rena. She thinks that if she has Jurina at full power and Rena isn't yet then they may be able to win. They decided they would do it tomorrow and for now they would rest. They said their goodnights and then turned in for sleep. However Black couldn't sleep peacefully for there were many things on her mind. She was afraid that if the seal broke then Center will lash out and set everything on fire. She also feared Rena turning and killing everyone. All this fear made Black's mind race but then it all stopped when she heard a strange noise coming from outside the door. Black grabbed her sword and hid it under blankets and waited. Soon after the door slowly opened and she heard people come inside.
Black waited for the right moment and then quickly kicked the attacker in the stomach and then jumped out and pointed her sword right at the person's neck.
"Hey Black what are you doing?!"
Black soon realized the voice belonged to Nezumi and when Center lit some candles the room lit up and there was Nezumi on the ground looking at Black. Black put her sword away and then said,
"What are you doing trying to get yourself killed?"
"No I was trying to say I was back and I brought some friends."
The door opened and in came some very familiar faces. There was Atsuko, Minami, Gakura, Choukoku, and Shaku. Even Daruma was outside staring through the window. All the people Black helped were here with her now. Black looked at Nezumi with an amazed look and asked,
"How?"
"They all said they wanted to help so they came down here with me."
"It's been a while Black." Choukoku said.
"Hidashiburi!" Atsuko said.
Black couldn't believe all these people were here but she was really happy and hugged Nezumi tightly. Everyone stared and then Shaku said,
"Neechan the rat is stealing your girl!"
Gakuran quickly covered Shaku's mouth.
"What did you say about me?" Nezumi said in an angry tone.
"Ah nothing nothing! You know kids these days saying crazy things. Shaku how about you go play with Acchan?" Gakuran nervously said.
"You better how she's just saying things... Otherwise I'll use your body as a meat puppet..."
There was a dark aura coming from Nezumi as she was ready to pull out her threads. Black saw this and quickly pulled in Nezumi for another hug and started to stroke her hair. She thought it was cute how Nezumi was so protective of her and liked the fact that Nezumi cared. Yuko and Center introduced themselves to everyone and then Yuko said,
"Well everyone let's call it a night! We have a big day tomorrow."
"Hai!!" everyone shouted.
That night Black fell asleep knowing she was having backup.
(Over at the palace...)
In a dark room with wet floors and cold air, Rena was there chained to a wall. She didn't know what going on but all she was worried about was Yuko. She was scared and confused and didn't know what to do. The door opened and Torigoya walked in with an evil smile on her face. She knelt down to Rena's level and pulled out a picture. She held it in front of Rena and said,
"Do you know who these people are?"
"No I don't." Rena weakly said.
"Well the baby is your little sister Jurina and the two adults are your mother and your father."
"Impossible! Yuko told me I didn't have any siblings and my parents died in a fire!"
"She lies~ Yuko told you lies only to keep you under control. She was a afraid of you."
"No Yuko loves me!"
"You're nothing but a pet to her! You're worthless to her and that's why you're here because she abandoned you thinking you had nothing to offer her."
"Shut you you're lying!"
"Remember Gekikara! Remember your parents? The ones who called you worthless and were going to kill you? Remember how they were going to kill you and your sister?"
"Shut up! I'm not Gekikara I'm Rena!"
"No Rena is your pet name! You are Gekikara! The blood crazed monster that kills people for fun!"
"SHUT UP!!!"
Rena's head started pounding and her breathing quickened. Her body started to shake as she started whispering things to herself. To the side Torigoya was laughing thinking she was going to break her in no time and then left. This was just the beginning to Rena's endless mind torture.
==================================================================================
Wah and so it begins! I hope you liked the update and look forward to more suspenseful action!
-
щ(ﾟДﾟщ) The update was....ヽ(ﾟДﾟ)ﾉ
I can't wait to read more!
Keep up the good work! (´∪`*)
-
Ah... Thank you for the small background story on Rena and Jurina... I was waiting for those for a while now...
Yeah... I can see why both their parents and Yuki's parents met the same ending...
So Nezumi went to find help from the people they encountered previously on their road trip.
Ah... Center already had her seal broken...
And Rena is on the process of being broken...
What's going to happen to them...?
And how about the rescue mission?
How about the survival of the kingdom... and Haruna?
Can't wait to find out
Thank you for the great update
:wub: :inlove: :heart: :love:
-
great update >.<
though I kind of forgot about what exactly happened with the somewhat seemingly minor characters that are showing up now...
(Atsuko, Minami, SHaku, Chokoku, etc)
But awesome >.< <3
Though I think I want to punch Torigoya in the face for being so mean to Rena
-
Miyumi-san i like all of your story :twothumbs
all of them are great and has a nice detail explanetion like in those kind of a novel
maybe someday you'll really need to make one
-
I'm Totally in love with that story!!
Continue please!
-
Minna! Are you ready to see what happens to Rena and Jurina? Well we're about to find out so I hope you enjoy the update!
=============================================================================
Chapter 17
The next day everyone gathered to an open field where they were preparing to break Center's seal. Yuko was preparing the seal break while the others were preparing Center. The process was going to be painful and during that time they were going to have to keep her down so Yuko could break the whole thing. When everything was prepared they placed Center in the middle of the circle and everyone held the chains tied around her. Yuko then walked over and placed her hand over Center's chest where the seal was.
"Are you sure you want to do this?" she asked.
"Yes..." Center said.
With that said Yuko started chanting words and the circle started to glow. There was a loud crash and the air started to circle around her. Everyone watched as the horns on Center started to glow as Yuko continued to chant. Within Center, her mind was being filled with madness of dark pasts and horrible memories. She saw visions of her parents beating her and Rena killing them. She saw blood and heard screams of people and the cries of children. Center's mind was going through her entire life in seconds. The chains began to tighten and Black had to hold on. Center's eyes glowed blue and she began to levitate off the ground. Everyone had to hold Center low to the ground if they were going to prevent her from flying off. Suddenly a blast of fire was set off and more came soon after. Black and the others had to be careful to avoid the blasts. The process was almost complete but now the most difficult part was next and this one was going to be hard.
Yuko pulled out a small dagger and stabbed it into the seal. Center screamed as she bled onto the ground. When her blood hit the circle, it changed to a white color and rearranged itself into a different pattern. It started to slowly spin around and around glowing brighter until it became too bright to see. There was a loud scream and a beam of light was shot into the air. When the light died all there was left was Center who slowly started to stand back up. She looked different to everyone though for her horns had grown and there were strange marks on her arms. Center looked at Yuko and for a second looked like she was going to kill her but then she reached reached out and pulled her in for a hug.
"Thank you..."
Then after Center collapsed and passed out on the ground. As the others carried her back to the room, Black and Nezumi walked over to Yuko and asked,
"Is she going to be alright?"
"It looks like the seal was broken successfully. She didn't go berserk and once she learns how to control her new powers then we'll be able to go to the palace and get Rena back." Yuko said.
"How long will that take?"
"Probably not that long."
"That's good. Then let's go rest for tomorrow we have a long day for us."
The three headed back to the house where they found Center on the ground shaking. They didn't know what was going on but it wasn't looking good as Center screamed and thrashed rolling on the ground in pain. Something was happening but the question was what? Yuko had Black and Nezumi hold her down as she took a look inside to see what was going on. There Yuko saw the things Center saw and quickly backed away.
"What's happening?" Black asked.
"Rena and Jurina have a spiritual connection. Right now Rena is going through some kind of torture and Jurina is feeling it. The things Torigoya is doing to her are just... horrible." Yuko said.
"What should we do?"
"We'll have to cut the connection between the two."
"How do we do that?"
"Hold her tightly."
(Over at the palace...)
"She doesn't love you...you were just her pet...a dog bounded by a chain..."
"Stop it just stop it!"
Rena covered her ears trying to block out the voices that were speaking in her head but she could still hear them. Rena was looking around frantically trying to figure out what was real and what wasn't. She didn't know how long she had been in the dungeon but she knew she was going to lose it if she didn't get out. Suddenly she heard shuffling in the background and looked over. There standing outside the bars was her father.
"You worthless child. Look at you cowering on the ground.. You nothing but a waste of life!"
"Go away!"
"Your father is right."
Rena looked over and saw her mother leaning against the wall.
"We should've killed you when you were born. I never really wanted kids." she said.
"Stop it stop it! Just die!"
"We already died remember? You killed us!"
Their bodies changed and transformed into the state Rena had left them when she killed them. The mother's top half of her head was gone and there was a gaping hole in her chest. The father's head was completely gone while there were several holes in his body and his limbs torn away. They started to walk towards Rena who was backing away and trying to escape the cell. As they grew closer Rena tried to fight back by pulling out a rock and started to bash her parents. She beat their bodies until they stopped moving and then when it was finally over Rena stepped back. She felt something being lifted from her chest as she stared at the blood on her hands. She started to giggle as she licked it off her fingers tasting how sweet it was.
"Don't think we're done with you yet."
Suddenly Rena was pushed to the ground and her parents hovered over her. Rena started to see flashbacks of when her parents would torture her. One she really really hated was the hot pickers. Her parents would heat up metal rods until they glowed and then they would jab them on whatever part of Rena's body. She watched as her mother took a hot picker and pressed it against Rena's chest while her father touched her stomach. Rena screamed as the smell of her burning flesh filled the air. She tried to escape but her parents held her down forcing her on the ground. They took another rod and stabbed it onto Rena's neck. The pain was so overwhelming that she thought she was going to pass out. Then suddenly an image flashed into her mind. It was Yuko and she was staring at Rena with a disappointed look.
"Y-Yuko...H-Help..."
"You're so weak Rena. I really wonder why I took you in. You're such a pathetic waste. I should've let you burn in the fire with your stupid sister. You shouldn't be alive you should be dead!"
"Yuko... why?"
"You were nothing but a waste of my time and when I find you I'm going to kill you once and for all you hear me? Oh and don't think about seeing your sister again. I've already taken a liking to her. She's way better than you Rena you piece of trash."
Just then Rena felt something being torn inside her and she saw the image of Jurina vanish in her mind. Everything became dark and she felt something crack inside her. Her whole world fell and crashed and there was nothing left. Her heart felt like it was being twisted as her soul was being swallowed by the monster within her. The seal on her back broke instantly and her horns came out sharper than before. Her eyes glowed red as she let out a loud roar.
(Back with Center...)
Center woke up and found Black and Nezumi staring at her. She sat up and hugged Nezumi and started crying. When they asked here what she saw she said she saw Rena being tortured and then her seal breaking. After that though everything went dark and she could no longer feel the connection between her and her sister.
"If what you say is true then we're going to have to get moving quickly. Torigoya has awakened Gekikara and who knows what she's going to do now." Yuko said.
"Then tomorrow we'll all head out and attack." Black said.
"Yes but for now everyone get some rest."
Black and Yuko left to sleep but Nezumi stayed with Center and tried to calm her down. Center cried as Nezumi held her close. She looked at Center and said,
"Everything is going to be ok.. We'll get her back."
"I don't want to fight her... I don't want to hurt my sister..."
"If we're going to get her back we're going to have to."
"No..no..."
Center cried again and Nezumi held her until she fell asleep. She set Center in a bed and then walked into Black's room who had heard the whole conversation.
"I'm worried about her." Nezumi said.
"We'll just have to do our best tomorrow. However don't you dare think about taking on Gekikara." Black said.
"Hai hai I know and the same to you. Be careful."
Black leaned in and kissed Nezumi's lips.
"I always am aren't I?"
Nezumi didn't answer and instead decided to go to sleep for tomorrow was going to be the battle of her life.
=================================================================================
I hope you liked the update! Look forward to the next!
-
I wondered by the decision to break the connection between Rena and Jurina was a good idea...
There was a possibility that through the connection that they shared... Rena could be able to withstand the tortured...
Because without the connection... she would have no link at all... she would feel empty
So Rena became Gekikara would be because of the severed connection between the Wmatsui...
The connection was the last link... What do you think?!
I can't wait to see what's going to happen next...
Would Jurina need to fight Gekikara...?
How about the rest of Rappapa especially Torigoya and Shibuya?
Thank you for the lovely update
:wub: :inlove: :heart: :love:
-
NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!
I do not want to see Center fights against Gekikara
No, no...no ...but Yes! This fight scene will be awsome :twisted:
Even though they're sisters but can you make a WMatsui kiss in the last chapter? I know but ... :cry:
lol I see a hint of Nezcen :lol:
-
GO CENTER, SAVE GEKIKARA!!!!!! XD XD XD
-
GEKI!!! NOO!!!!
Now that I think about it
Tori is stronger than she is in MajiGaku
the reason Maeda won was because Tori was overcome by the negative emotions....
-
Jurina save Rena!!!
bring her back
don't let her getting hurt more than this
but anyway as always nice update miyumi-san :twothumbs
-
Minna! Sorry it's been a while but here's the update! Also check out the new poll!
==================================================================================
Chapter 18
The next day everyone headed to the palace where Torigoya and her guards were waiting. It was almost time for battle but Yuko wanted to talk to Torigoya first. The two walked to the middle to meet up and then Yuko said,
"Are you sure you want to do this? There has to be a better way."
"No Yuko. This must be done. If you hand over Center then we could all go home peacefully." Torigoya said.
"I'm not letting you take Jurina. Give me Rena and we can deal with the impending invasion another way."
"I refuse. Now shut up and fight!"
Torigoya pulled out a knife and with that the battle began. Yuko and Torigoya started to fight and the others soon swarmed in. Black and Nezumi went after guards like the others did and they were fairly easy to take out. Minami, Atsuko and Daruma were in the front making a path and taking out most of the guards on one side. Meanwhile Shaku, Gakuran, and Choukoku were on the other. They were all fighting small ones but what Black was wondering was where was Gekikara? Black looked around and couldn't see her anywhere. Black thought Torigoya had Gekikara hidden somewhere but where? Black looked around in hopes of finding her but she was nowhere. She suddenly felt a tiny tap on her shoulder and when she looked over she saw it was her.
With a wicked smile on her face and glowing red eyes, Gekikara grabbed Black and slammed her into the ground. Then she started running dragging her across the ground through all the people and then finally throwing her into a pile of wood. Nezumi rushed over to her help and Center went after Gekikara. It was now just those two as Black watched a battle between Gods unfold.
Center was the first to attack by shooting a couple fire balls at Gekikara but were useless as she easily knocked them back. Center shot one more and used it for cover as she jumped up and tried to strike down upon Gekikara. However Gekikara moved out of the way and tried to attack Center. She raised her hand and was about to come down on her but then Center moved and got behind her. She wrapped her arms around Gekikara's waist and pulled her down.
When they were close enough she let go, Gekikara slammed hard into the ground. However it didn't effect her as she got up and cracked her neck as if nothing happened. Then she charged at Center with amazing speed and this time when she attacked she played a little trick on Center. She aimed to the left so naturally Center moved to the left however Geki faked it and hit right hitting Center right in the side. She was sent flying back and landed hard. Gekikara laughed as she watched Center get up and go after her once more.
Center threw more fire around Gekikara sealing her in a contained area away from the others. Center knew things were going to get worse and if she didn't want to hurt the others then they were going to have to stay out of it. Center faced Gekikara and she charged at her once more with a sword made of fire. She slashed forward but missed as Gekikara moved back and then made a blade of dark energy. The two clashed swords as they fought in the barrier. Center was trying to strike her arm or leg but Gekikara was aiming for her heart and neck. Center didn't want to kill Gekikara so she did her best to try to only hurt her enough to back down. Center managed to slash her arms twice and leg once but it still wasn't enough. Center aimed for Gekikara's leg but missed and Gekikara took this as an advantage and cut Center's side.
Center went down but backed away trying to recover from her wound. However Gekikara was relentless as she came down again cutting Center's shoulder and back. Gekikara stepped on Center to hold her down and then impaled her sword on Center's arm. She twisted it making the wound bigger and Center screamed in pain. Gekikara lifted the sword ready to attack again but something stopped her. Center looked up and saw something was holding Gekikara back holding her sword up. Looking carefully, Center saw thin black threads coming from above. Center looked up and saw Nezumi holding Gekikara. At the same time Black came down and pulled Center back.
"What are you doing?!" Center asked.
"We're here to help." Nezumi said.
"This isn't your fight."
"It is now!"
As Nezumi said that Gekikara broke free of the threads and aimed to attack her. Nezumi stepped back and Black came up hitting her straight in the stomach. Gekikara backed up but she wasn't able to move as Nezumi wrapped more threads around her legs. Black came down and managed to made a small cut on Gekikara's neck making her howl. Black was about to finish it with a blow to the chest but then Gekikara swung her body forward making Nezumi fly towards Black. Black had to back away as Nezumi slammed into her and Gekikara broke free.
She was about to take out Black but then Center came from behind and stabbed the back of her knees. Gekikara fell down and then Center pulled out some knifes and stabbed them on the back of the elbows. Gekikara couldn't move for the blades were in too deep making it the perfect time to finish Gekikara. Center jumped up and aimed down ready to knock Gekikara out. Then to her surprise Gekikara smiled as she got up and drove a blade into Center's stomach. Center fell back and fell to the ground out cold.
"Center!"
Nezumi tried to run to her but Gekikara got in the way and punched her hard in the chest sending her flying. Black tried to attack but Gekikara easily flicked her off. Gekikara turned to Nezumi and gave her a wicked smile. She walked over and tied her arms back with her own thread. Then she pulled out a knife and held it against Nezumi's arm.
"You remind me of a rat~"
With that Gekikara started to carve the word RAT into Nezumi's arm. Nezumi screamed and squirmed trying to get away but Gekikara held her good. As Gekikara was finishing the last line Black got up and saw what was going on. She quickly ran over and drove her sword deep into Gekikara's shoulder. Gekikara turned around smiled. She pulled the sword out and then punched Black in the chest sending her back. Before Black could even get up Gekikara was on top of her and giggling. Gekikara took Black's sword and stabbed it into her shoulder twisting it deep. The sword pinned her down keeping her from moving away. She leaned down and said,
"You look tasty~"
Then suddenly Gekikara bit down on Black's shoulder and bit of a chunk. Black screamed as Gekikara swallowed Black's flesh and licked the blood from her lips. She was about to go in for seconds but then Black pulled out a hidden blade and stabbed Gekikara in the stomach. She pushed her back and then ran over to Nezumi to see if she was alright. Nezumi wasn't hurt as bad but Black was in worse condition than her. There was a loud roar and when the two looked over they saw Gekikara.
"Let's play a game!"
Gekikara came at them ready for another attack. Nezumi tried to move but Black pushed her back and then headed towards Gekikara. Black was preparing to move around Gekikara and go in from behind but Gekikara was fast and she was forced to move the other way. That was the fatal mistake as Black felt Gekikara punch her in the chest.
"Tag!"
Gekikara's fist penetrated through and gripped her organs.
"You're it~"
Gekikara pulled out and Black saw her own heart in Gekikara's hand. Slowly everything turned dark as Black fell down. The last thing she heard before she completely faded was Nezumi calling her.
"YUKI!!!!"
"M-Ma...yu..."
==================================================================================
Holy Jesus what's going to happen to Yuki?! Find out next update~
-
No!!!!! Yukirin!!!!!
-
"Gekikara pulled out and Black saw her own heart in Gekikara's hand"
OMG!!!! :OMG: don't tell me black gonna die
I love all you're story and I can't wait for the next chapter
you're one of my favorite author
hehehehe maybe because I ship Mayuki so much
-
Wah... Geki is really strong even Center is not able to defeat her
Great action scene... I like it lots.. very vivid description
What... Yuki's heart got taken.. there is no way she can be alive...
Was there going to be a way to save Yuki... I mean there is magic there... so there might be a way... right?
Can't wait to find out what's going to happen next
Thank you for the update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
I dont know what to say :shocked
The first time i ship NezuBlack...
And GekiCen too
Sooo ~ Geki'll murder all of them and then live happily with Torigoya?????
Then how can she remember about her lost sister?
You got me curious Miyu-san
-
shock... Geki became a cannibal...
when I told my friends about Geki, they said frog....
weird.......... gah! Yukirin!!
-
Update minna! I hope you like it!
==================================================================================
Chapter 19
"YUKI!"
Mayu watched as Yuki's body fell to the ground and Gekikara was giggling while holding her heart. She watched in horror as Gekikara drank the blood from her heart and then tossed it aside as if it was nothing. The barrier was down and Gekikara was free to go back to her killing spree. She jumped away and ran after the other people. Meanwhile Mayu was in sorrow as she walked over to Black and fell to her body. She carefully held her body and kept it close to her.
Tears flowed down Nezumi's face as she held Black's body. Images of all the times they spent together flashed through her mind. She remembered the moment they first met to the moment she died. Nezumi's heart was breaking as she stared at the expressionless face of her partner. Nezumi cried and cried holding onto Black like a doll. Then something cracked inside her and a new feeling arose. Feelings of anger and hate towards Gekikara. She wanted to kill her and tear her limb from limb. Make her pay for the death of Black. Nezumi stood up and stared at Gekikara.
"I'M GOING TO KILL YOU!!!"
Nezumi charged at Gekikara without any plan or sneaky scheme. She was running on pure killing instinct and was heading straight for Gekikara. Nezumi pulled out a special kind of thread she had made a long time ago for intense battles. The thread was made of indestructible metal and coated in deadly poison that would kill any normal person. Nezumi shot the threads and created a cage around Gekikara and her and sealed it shut.
"Neumi's lair..."
Gekikara started at Nezumi with an irritated look.
"Mou I hate cages!"
Dark energy oozed from Gekikara's body and surround her giving her a protective shield. Then she pulled out a large battering ram with spikes on it and charged at Nezumi who was ready. She moved out of the way and landed to the side leaving a trail of thread behind her. When Gekikara was in it she pulled the threads and made Gekikara trip and tangle herself in the thread. She was caught in Nezumi's threads and there was no escaping the damage she was going to do. Nezumi wrapped a thread around Gekikara's arm and said,
"How do you like being torn apart!"
With that Center pulled the thread and Gekikara's arm was sliced right off. Gekikara laughed as her arm fell to the ground. The laughing irritated so she tore off the other arm and a leg as well. Gekikara was still laughing and Nezumi was becoming more and more angry. She was going to take off Gekikara's entire head but then something happened. Gekikara herself turned black and then faded into a dust. It was then Nezumi realized that Gekikara was a clone and the real one was somewhere else.
"Peek a boo~"
"Oh sh-"
"I see you!"
Gekikara swung her bat and hit Nezumi in the side sending her flying into the thread. Luckily Nezumi wasn't cut by the thread and simply got back up. However Nezumi was horribly shocked when she saw Gekikara standing there with a hook and a chain. Gekikara threw the hook and it grabbed onto Nezumi's shoulder digging deep. Nezumi tried to get away but Gekikara pulled her in and then punched her sending her flying once again. However Nezumi had one of her own tricks for when Gekikara had hit her Center had placed a small capsule on Gekikara's arm.
"Boom..."
There was an explosion and Gekikara's arm was sent skyward. Seeing that she had lost her arm, Gekikara was a little shocked that someone was able to do that much damage to her. However she smiled as she watched her body grow back a new arm.
"Now that's not fair." Nezumi said.
"Life isn't fair!"
Gekikara kicked Nezumi so hard that she broke through the cage of thread. Nezumi flew back and hit hard while Gekikara followed with a wicked grin on her face. She held the hook in her hand and this time wrapped it around Nezumi's leg. It was a tight grip and there was no way Nezumi was going to be able to get out but then suddenly something came in fast and knocked Gekikara back. It was Yuko who had somehow defeated Torigoya and was now over to help Nezumi. Yuko grabbed Nezumi and pulled her back as the hook went flying above her head. They looked over and saw Gekikara with an extremely angry look when she saw Yuko. The sight of Yuko made Gekikara's blood boil and made her want to tear her apart. Gekikara went after Yuko this time but was not successful as Nezumi got in the way and tripped her with the threads. Yuko ran up and punched Gekikara in the chest and then the stomach. To marks appeared on the areas and Yuko smiled.
"2 point blast!"
The marks exploded sending Gekikara flying high into the air. Yuko wasn't done though as she jumped up and then punched Gekikara in three spots.
"3 point blast!"
Gekikara was sent back into the ground and Yuko came down with one more powerful blow. However Gekikara moved out of the way and Yuko missed. When she tried to search for her Gekikara jumped on her and pinned her to the ground with her hand around her neck. The two fought for their life as Yuko tried to get loose of Gekikara's deadly grip.
"Re-Rena stop... I-It's me Yuko!"
"Yuko is dead! She's dead to me! I hate her like she hated me!!"
Gekikara tightened her grip but Yuko rolled over and was now strangling Gekikara.
"I never said those things! They're lies Rena why won't you listen to me?!"
"Because you're a lie!"
Gekikara kicked Yuko off her and slammed her face into the ground.
"You were nothing but a lie to me!"
Gekikara took Yuko and forced her deep into the ground making a huge hole. She was about to go back for more but then Nezumi came back with more threads wrapped around. Gekikara grew angry with Nezumi and decided to end it. She pulled on the the threads making Nezumi come closer. Then she held one hand out and dark energy gathered around it. When Nezumi was close enough Gekikara shot the energy and was heading straight for Nezumi. Thinking fast Nezumi quickly disconnected herself and then burrowed deep into the ground. She watched as the area above her was completely destroyed in one blast. She came back up and said,
"You have to better than that now."
"RAWR!!!"
Nezumi braced herself as she was getting ready for another attack. She was going to avenge Black's death no matter what even if she had to die as well.
"Yuki..."
"Huh?"
"Yuki..."
"Who's calling me?"
Yuki opened her eyes and saw a girl looking down on her. After a while she realized that girl was Sado. Sado helped her up and brushed off her clothes.
"Am I dead?" Black asked.
"Well kinda. Your spirit is in a in-between state where your body is dead but your spirit isn't. Take a look around."
Black looked around and saw everything around her was frozen. The sight was incredible and Black had a hard time believing what was happening.
"Not everything is frozen Yuki. I just paused the scene from your last memory before you technically died. Looks like things were getting rough down there seeing Gekikara holding your heart and all." Sado said.
"Why am I here?"
"You're here because the big guy up there told me he wanted you to stop Rena and Jurina and prevent them from destroying the world."
"Why me?"
"Well you died first so that's one reason and another is you have something neither one of them knew."
"And what is that?"
Sado walked over and touched her chest lightly. Then suddenly a mark appeared on her chest and spread down to her arm. The mark was like some kind of chain that connected her to Gekikara.
"What is this?"
"When the Matsui sisters were staying with you, your father had Yuko and I place a binding spell on them. Gekikara is bounded to you and Center is bounded to Nezumi."
"Why?"
"To insure that if something happened then someone would be able to control them. You're kind of like an owner so to speak." Sado said.
"What do these chains do?" Black asked.
"You can control Gekikara. The reason why you couldn't use them before was because they're a safety trigger that only activated when you died."
"Well that's a major downer."
"Yes yes but now it's time to send you back. You still need to activate Nezumi's as well. When she connects to Center, her power will grow much stronger than Gekikara's."
"Won't I increase Gekikara's as well then?"
"No because you can control how much power she is allowed to use. Just take it away and she's back to being normal."
"When you said activate Nezumi's... Are you saying I have to kill Nezumi?"
"No no just touch her the same place I did and the spell will activate. Now get going you're missing one hell of a battle."
"Thanks Sado."
There was a bright flash of light and then suddenly Black opened her eyes. She looked around saw Center still on the ground and Gekikara was now causing havoc in the battle. The others were down and the only ones left were Yuko and Nezumi. Black quickly ran over to Nezumi and when Nezumi saw Black she almost started crying.
"No time for tears just come here!"
Black grabbed Nezumi and touched her chest. When she did that the mark appeared and the chain connected her to Center. Soon after Center stood back up and was now more powerful than ever. Center and Nezumi didn't know what was going on but she was happy to see that she was alright and then ran off to fight Gekikara. She charged at Gekikara who was ready to fight back but then Black pulled the chain binding the two. When the chain was pulled Gekikara fell hard to the ground. Center moved in and gave her a hard punch to the face. Then she went in for a kick to the side and stomach and other punch to the chest. Center threw Gekikara into the air and slammed her back down hard but wasn't done yet. She came in fast with another round of hard blows. Then finally Center told Black to pull the chains hard for she was about to do the final move.
Black grabbed the chain and was about to pull but Gekikara sprung up and tried to attack Black. However she was too slow as Nezumi got in the way and threw smoke bombs in her face. Nezumi and Black escaped while Gekikara was left stunned and confused. Black grabbed the chain and pulled extra hard causing Gekikara to basically glue herself to the ground. There was no escape and Center was moving in for the final move. With all her energy Center summoned something was was very familiar. It was the move Sado used only it was much bigger and more powerful.
"Sakura Dragon!"
Center launched the dragon and it came down on Gekikara hard and not stopping for a while. Then finally when the ash and smoke cleared, the only thing that remained was Gekikara out cold but still alive. How she was alive no one knew but Nezumi wasn't going to stand for it. Nezumi ran over and was going to stab Gekikara but Yuko pushed her back.
"That's enough!"
Black rushed over and hugged Nezumi trying to calm her down which she did and Nezumi cuddled in Black's hold. Meanwhile Yuko walked over to Gekikara and asked Black to transfer the bind spell to her. Black didn't know how to do that so Yuko walked over and touched her chest. Black watched as the mark disappeared and then reappeared onto her. Yuko didn't need Center's spell because she thought Nezumi would keep a good hold on her. Yuko picked Gekikara up and said,
"I think it's finally over."
"I don't think so!"
They looked over and saw Torigoya weakly standing supporting herself against a spear. She limped over to the rest of the others and said,
"I surrender but the enemies are just around the corner. You guys killed all of our guards and now there is no one left to defend the palace."
"Well I think we can fix that. All we need is Jurina and she can defend everyone." Yuko said.
"Maybe but what you don't understand Yuko is that there are a large number of them do you really think Jurina can handle them all?"
"I think so. Right Center?!"
"Yeah!"
"Then tomorrow we battle!"
"YOSH!"
That night everyone rested long and well for the big battle tomorrow. Of course everyone was going to fight except Gekikara and Yuko but Center was the main power source behind it all. Black was resting in her room when she felt someone sneak into her futon and wrap their arms around her waist. She turned around and saw Nezumi smiling at her.
"Mou I was so scared when I saw you die.. How did you come back?" she asked.
"Well let's just say I had some help from an old friend." Black said,
"Well I thank them because now I have my Yuki back."
Black smiled and kissed Nezumi's cheek.
"I'll always be here for you."
The two kissed each other goodnight and then slept together in each other's arms.
The next day was the big battle and Torigoya was right when she said that there were many. It looked like there was a sea of soldiers in the battle field all waiting to attack. The size in numbers was great but Black's size in power was greater. They waited for the signal and then they were off into the battle field. Black took her sword and sliced through several guys who all went down in a matter of seconds. Meanwhile Nezumi and Center were tearing it up together as they took down several guys at once. Center summoned the same fire lion and set it lose on the men. However there were still more ready to battle and they weren't giving up. In the distant background Black hear shouts and screams followed by loud roaring. Black looked over and saw Daruma and Acchan taking men down while Takamina was protecting them keeping the other soldiers from hurting them.
"Black get down!"
Black ducked down and watched as Shaku and Gakuran shot large spinning blades taking off the heads of several guards and then Choukoku carrying a large sword and slicing down several others. Everyone was putting in an effort to fight their best and help the others. Torigoya was also putting up a fight as Black watched her take them down with her spear piercing several men at a time. Black had to keep up with the others if she was going to contribute to the battle so she started fighting off others as well. With every slice Black took down several guys all not standing a chance against her. However suddenly there was a loud scream and Black looked over to see Nezumi on the ground in pain. She could see something burning her flesh and making her go down.
Up ahead there was something on Center as well that was probably causing Nezumi to feel the pain. There on Center someone had thrown sealing tags that were powerful enough to stop Center from attacking. Whatever Center felt Nezumi felt and things were getting bad for her as more tags were thrown onto Center. Black tried to run towards her but men got in her way and pushed her back. The last thing she saw before completely being lost in the sea of men was someone stabbing Nezumi in the chest and her going down.
"MAYU!"
The anger in Black grew to a point that became unbearable and now she was furious. Something in Black snapped and a powerful anger bursted into her veins. Her eyes glowed black and everything around around her darkened. The only thing she could see were the heat signatures off all the men. Everything was red all accept one which was blue. The blue thing was Nezumi and being blue only meant one thing. Black's heart snapped and the anger exploded inside her. Dark energy surrounded her as something started to form around her. Soon after the body of a snake was created with her at the head.
"Black Viper!"
Black took a deep breath and charged at the men slicing them all down. She went row by row killing all the men in her way. She was moving at an incredible speed as no was able to touch her. It was as if everything was slow and she was moving too fast. Black kept cutting down every person she saw without even blinking. However she wasn't the only one who was in the action. While chopping down everyone she heard someone shout,
"Fire Wave!"
Black looked over and saw Center shoot a huge wave of fire the size of a tsunami over the soldiers. The wave came down and took out all the men burning them to a crisp. Black was protected of course and kept cutting down any of the men who tried to escape. She kept killing and killing until there was no life left and even then she wasn't stopping. She just kept killing until she heard a voice.
"Yuki!"
Black stopped and looked over to see Nezumi.
"You can stop now! It's over!"
Black calmed down and the viper vanished. She ran over to Nezumi who weakly held onto her.
"Mayu we need to get you help." she said.
"It's ok Yuki I'll be fine. It's not that bad."
As she said that Nezumi started to cough up blood.
"Ok maybe it is bad."
"I don't want to lose you!"
Black hugged Nezumi tightly and started crying.
"There there it was ok. We had a fun time while it lasted nee?" Nezumi said.
"No no I won't lose you!"
"Yuki..."
"Perhaps I can help."
Black looked over and was surprised to see Sado or at least her ghost.
"Don't worry Black the big guy doesn't need Nezumi either. He needs her to watch Center as well so he sent me to do a little favor for him."
Sado placed her hand over Nezumi's wound and soon after it healed completely.
"Well now that that's taken care of I should get going."
Sado turned around and was about to leave but then Center shouted,
"Sado wait!"
"Sado turned around and saw Center. She smiled and said,
"You've grown Jurina. I'm so proud of you."
"Do you have to go back?" she asked.
"Yes I do I'm sorry but don't worry you're time will come and we'll see each other again someday."
"I don't want you to leave though."
"Now Jurina I've taught you better. Don't cling to dead people they're dangerous."
"Yes Mariko..."
"Good. Then I have to go. Take care of yourself Jurina I'll be watching."
With that Sado left and all was quiet. Nezumi took Black's hand and said,
"Let's go home."
"Un lets."
Days had passed since then and things were finally back to normal. Yuko went off to rule the palace and watch over Rena and Jurina who were happy to finally be reunited. Everyone else went back to their homes and were living peacefully. However Black and Nezumi were back at it killing people who deserved to die. They were just finishing up a guy when Gekikara and Jurina suddenly came up.
"Yo Center. It's been a while." Nezumi said.
"Same to you." Center said.
"What brings you here?"
"This."
Center handed Black a note and she read it aloud.
"Hey guys it's Yuko! It's been a while since we all hung out so I was thinking maybe we should all hang out! I'm throwing a big party on the beach so everyone is invited to come! Bring your party attitudes because it's going to be a big blast!"
"So are you gonna come?" Gekikara asked.
"Sure might as well. Black and I could use a vacation."
"Then it's settled! We'll see you guys there. Come one Rena let's go eat some of that new Melonpan that came out. You seem to like it a lot."
"Yay let's go!"
The two vanished and Nezumi walked over and hugged Black.
"Can you believe it Black? We're gonna have another vacation!"
"Oh boy..."
Black was excited but something in her told her that the vacation wasn't going to be as relaxing as she hoped it would be.
==================================================================================
Hope you enjoyed the update! 20 will be the last chapter so I hope you enjoyed the story so far!
-
Lol crazy chapter we have here. Too bad about WMatsui, I was expecting their reunited to be heart-warming.
-
YEYYYY!!!!
Finally WMatsui is reunited
i hope the next update will have a lot more WMatsui scene in it
thenk for the update :twothumbs
-
whew~~~
compared to the other fanfics of urs that I've read
this one has the most normal ending
I mean I loved all the other ones
but they had a strange, really strange twist
now, I can't wait for the next update...
just hope saturday school doesn't make my dad take away the internet
-
WOW love all that fight scene
But but but about WMatsui, why so strange to each other?????
i loled the Black-spirit scene
please update the last chapter soon
Sakura....
-
Rena and center could be controlled by the binding chain...
Wah... Sado is so great after she died... can heal dead and major injury...
Ah... yeah... Yuko went back to rule the kingdom...
She could have done that from the start.... so Rena and Jurina no need to be seperated...
Yeah... it finished now...
Thank you for the fic... I enjoyed reading it
Can't wait to see your other creation
:wub: :inlove: :heart: :love:
-
Woaaah what was it??? It was so cool!!
Yuki is not dead! Mayu too! And Yukirin super power!!!
And JuriRena are now together yeah!!!
Thank for this story!!
-
MIYUMI SAN,MAYBE ITS MY FIRST TIME COMMENT IN YOUR FIC
IT WAS ONE OF GOOD FIC THAT I EVER READ,REALLY
MAYUKI~ LOVE THEIR INTERACTION
CANT WAIT THE NEXT UPDATE
WHAT HAPPEN IN THEIR VACATION?
YOU WANT TRY SMUT SCENE? GREAT!
-
Vacation time! I hope you guys like the update. Let's see what Yuko has planned shall we?
==========================================================================================
Chapter 20 part 1
The next day Black and Nezumi arrived at the beach early in the morning. When they arrived there were already people there. Choukoku, Gakuran, and Shaku were there along with Yuko, Center and Gekikara. However because it was so early Shaku and Center were sleeping and Nezumi was getting close to passing out as well. Black had Nezumi sleep next to Shaku while she went over to talk to Yuko.
"Why are we here so early?" Black asked.
"Because there's some cool stuff you gotta see. Don't worry once everyone arrives they'll be here!"
"Who?"
"You'll see~"
Soon after Atsuko and Minami showed up along with Torigoya. Once everyone was here Yuko woke everyone up and said,
"Minna! Welcome to my party! Are you ready to have some fun?"
"Yeah~"
"Then let's begin!"
Yuko pulled out a whistle and blew into it. However no one could hear a sound coming out of it except Nezumi who said it sounded like a high pitch squeak. Soon after there was a splash coming from the water. Fearing it was another octopus Black hid behind Nezumi. To everyone's surprise though what jumped out wasn't a octopus but two dolphins. Soon after more came out and started jumping around in the water. Everyone cheered in excitement as they watched the dolphins do all kinds of flips and tricks. Then one of the dolphins swam over to Yuko who handed it a small fish.
"Thanks guys!"
The dolphins cried back and then left. When they were gone Yuko turned to the others and said,
"Now the fun really starts."
Apparently Yuko had a bunch of games planned for everyone to participate in and something in Black told her it was going to be a long day. The first game they had was a simple one. It was a race from one end of the beach to the other end. The only thing is it was about a 5 kilometer race and Black was not ready to run. Black was not going to put any effort into running but somehow Yuko knew everyone would not want to try so she had a plan to get everyone moving. In a cage there were a bunch of wild boar that were angry and hungry. Yuko also tied truffles around everyone's head and that made them more wild. They couldn't kill the boars so the only choice they had was to run. Yuko got behind the cage and told everyone to get ready.
"Ready.... GO!"
Yuko dropped the cage and everyone ran. Black could hear the sound of wild boars running after them. Black ran as fast as she could to avoid the crazy things. When Black looked back she saw two of them were right on her. The only three ahead of her were Choukoku, Center and Gekikara. Gakuran had had fallen behind and Black thought she was one of the boars. Shaku and Atsuko were watching from the side while Minami was watching them. Black felt envious of Minami for not being in this crazy race. Not paying attention, Black didn't notice Torigoya run ahead of her leaving Black behind with a bunch of boars.
One was about to bite her clothes but Black managed to escape. She ran super fast and managed to get past Choukoku. However Choukoku went super woman on Black bolted past Black, Torigoya, and Center. Black was once again in the back with the boars behind her. It was then Black decided to use her super speed that she hasn't used in a long time. Black focused all her energy into her legs and then took off speeding past everyone. Black caught up all the way to Gekikara who she couldn't get past. Somehow Gekikara was able to keep up with her and Black was amazed. However suddenly Gekikara smiled and pointed behind Black. Black looked back and saw Nezumi also there. Behind her though was a very very large boar that caught up to her and was extremely angry.
"Black help!"
Nezumi jumped onto Black's back back making her lose balance and almost fall over. However Nezumi pulled hard and managed to get her back up. Everything became heavy as she held Nezumi while trying to run. Up ahead the finish line was almost there and Black was close. Wih all her strength Black ran through the line and came to a screeching stop. Soon after Gekikara, Torigoya, and Center came in followed by Choukoku and Gakuran. Black was so tired that she fell to the ground and started panting hard. She couldn't believe that all those boars were after them and she managed to escape. Black looked over and saw the boars were just standing there staring at them. They weren't going past the line which was very strange. A whistle was blown and the boars ran back into the jungle. Meanwhile Yuko walked over and said,
"And Black is the winner of our first game!"
Everyone weakly clapped and then Yuko said,
"Now onto the next!"
Everyone groaned saying they were too tired to move but Yuko didn't intend for them to play. It was the kid's turn and because Nezumi hitch hiked onto Black she was competing as well. The game they had to play was something similar to buried treasure. On the beach there were a bunch of X's on the ground and their job was to dig up whatever was under. Whoever found the treasure first won and got to keep whatever was inside. Nezumi was really into the game when she heard money was involved and was ready to dig away. When the go signal was given Nezumi ran off and started digging like crazy.
She went to one spot and started digging and she found a chest. When she opened it though the thing inside wasn't gold but a snake. Nezumi screamed and threw the chest back into the ground and buried it. Yuko had set up fake treasures to make the game more interesting and apparently they were dangerous ones. The next one Nezumi opened had bees in it and the one after that had beetles. Every chest Nezumi dug up there was something bad in it. At one point when Nezumi opened a chest there was a baby bird in it. It was cute in the beginning but then the mama came down and nearly took of Nezumi's head. Black couldn't help but laugh as she watched Nezumi run away from the giant bird.
"Found it!"
Black looked over and found Atsuko holding up a small chest with gold and jewels inside. Shaku also found a chest full of candy and the only chest left was one full of slugs. Nezumi pouted and was a little ticked off about not finding anything but then Yuko walked over and whispered something. Nezumi got the perviest smile Black had ever seen and the high fives Yuko. When Black tried to ask what did Yuko say Nezumi told her nothing. Black suspected something but she decided to let it go when Yuko said it was time to eat. However dinner wasn't exactly going to come to them. They had to get the lunch. The game was to go out and gather as much food as they could and whoever brought the most back got to eat first while the others watched. Black and Nezumi set out and found some bananas and oranges to take along with some pineapple and kiwis. While there were hunting, they heard some strange rustling coming from the bushes. They started to walk towards the bushes but then suddenly a bunch of boars came running through.
"Forward Daruma!"
Black watched as Atsuko and Minami were riding Daruma and chasing the boars. Looks like they were going after the meat. Black and Nezumi decided to head back where everyone had brought the food they caught. There was a wide variety of foods that everyone found but they were missing Center and Gekikara. Not knowing where they were, Black and Nezumi started looking. Then suddenly there was a loud boom coming from the distance. They looked out and saw Gekikara carrying an octopus on her back that looked cooked. Center had a proud smile on her face while carrying a bunch of fish. Everyone agreed that Center and Gekikara won the gathering challenge. Everyone ate happily but Black refused to eat the octopus. Nezumi decided to joke around by taking a tentacle and placing it on Black's shoulder but as she got close, Black suddenly turned around and sliced the tentacle almost taking off Nezumi's hand.
"Hey take it easy!"
"Don't mess with me." Black said.
When dinner was over, the sun was setting and everyone decided to relax and enjoy the sunset. Some of the other decided to play in the water while Black sat on the shore and watched. Nezumi walked over and sat next to her and said,
"Having fun?"
"Yeah." Black said.
"It's good to see everyone."
"Yeah it is...."
"Nee are you ok?"
Black didn't have time to answer because suddenly Shaku came out carrying something. Everyone gathered around and Shaku revealed a strange plant with a bud on it. The plant was blue with a red tip and purple leaves. It really was a strange plant and they didn't know what it was. Suddenly Nezumi reached out and touched and it when it did the bud opened revealing a beautiful flower. Everyone stares at it in awe however only Black noticed a strange powder go into Nezumi's body. Nezumi collapsed and Black instantly became worried. A couple minutes later Nezumi woke up and looked around. Black felt relieved and was glad she was ok however when she reached out to touch her, Nezumi backed away.
"Nezumi?"
"Mistress... P-please... Don't hurt me!"
"Eh?"
When Black tried to touch her Nezumi backed away and hid behind Yuko.
"Mistress?"
Everyone was confused by Nezumi's strange behavior and wondered what was wrong. Black explained what she saw and then Torigoya suddenly said.
"Ah I thought this plant was familiar! This plant was used in many ceremonies for royalty. They're harmless when they're developing and bloomed but in the process of blooming it releases a pollen. If someone inhales the pollen it causes memory loss!"
"So what is she remembering?" Black asked.
"Let me look."
Torigoya took a look into Nezumi's mind and then said,
"She sees herself as a little girl back when she worked in a palace."
"She remembers working for my family." Black said.
Black turned to look at Nezumi who was still hiding behind Yuko. Nezumi thinks she’s a little girl and that she works for her. She thinks that she’s a servant. Realizing this Black felt terrible seeing her closest friend fear her afraid of being hit. Black remembered how terrible she was treated back at the palace and that only made her feel worse.
“How long will she stay like this?” Black asked.
“We don’t know for sure but let’s find out tomorrow. It’s a little late now so we should all reset. Maybe a good sleep will help her.” Torigoya said.
“Alright then let’s sleep. Goodnight.”
Everyone went off to sleep but Black tried to get Nezumi to sleep with her. Nezumi followed Black’s orders and got under the blanket with her.
“Mistress… Why are you being so kind to me?” Nezumi said.
“Because I care about you and you’re important to me.” Black said.
“Are you sure? I’m not a bother am I?”
“Not at all. I actually prefer you here with me.”
“Well… Thank you mistress.”
“Anytime Mayu..”
Black reached over and held Nezumi close to her and kissed her forehead. She could feel Nezumi’s face get warmer telling her that she was blushing. Black started to stroke Nezumi’s hair and soon after she fell asleep. Guilt and regret filled Black’s heart when she remembered how horrible Nezumi was treated at the palace. She remembered the day when Nezumi was caught trying on her clothes and her father had her beaten and locked in a cellar for a very long time. She even remembered a time when one of the guards tried to rape her but Gekikara had stopped them. All the pain Nezumi had to endure for Black made her sick and want to throw up. Her heart ached with the pain that she should have felt back then. That night Black swore that if Nezumi was not better by tomorrow, then she would treat her like her own little sister. Black was going to make up the lost happiness that Nezumi never got to feel.
=========================================================================================
I hope you guys liked the update. Look forward to what is going to happen to Nezumi! The next chapter will be the last one so I hope you had a nice time reading all the crazy adventures!
-
Mayu must recover...I want the old
evil mayu back :grin:
-
Mayu must recover...I want the old evil mayu back :grin:
agree what you say!
never thought that mayu's past will be so pity... :OMG:
-
mayuyu~~
gah.......... now gets a bit confused as I thought yuki's dad was a nice, but stupid person......
........I cant believe that chapter 20 is basically the end......
I wonder what awkward things will happen......
Yuko........... dont do anything too stupid
-
Wah... very good update as always...
I like the way all of them playing around...
Although the running with boars chasing them was a bit too much and also dangerous...
And also the treasure hunts were bad too... but the one that seemed to be very unlucky is Nezumi
Ah... Nezumi lost her memory... what's going to happen to her?
She had very bad childhood memory...
Can't wait to find out the next one
Thank you for the lovely update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
MIYUMI SAN I COULDN'T BELIEVE THIS GOING TO THE END,LOVE IT!
HOPE YOU MAKE MORE MAYUKI IN THE FUTURE,MAYBE AN OS?PLEASE~ HEHEHE
WHAAAT?? YUKI WILL TREAT MAYU AS SISTER?NO!! THEY ALREADY HAVE A HEAT NIGHT!
I REMEMBER HOW BLACK AT FIRST NEVER SPOKE TO MAYU AND NEVER CARE SOO MUCH LIKE NOW,AND ITS SOMEHOW TOUCHING ME,
MAYU ALWAYST THE ONE WITH INITIATIVE,BUT NOW,MAYBE WHEN NEZUMI LOST HER MEMORY,BLACK TRYING TO BE THE ONE CARING PERSON TO HER,HOW SWEET.
BUT STILL HOPE HER MEMORY'S BACK
JA
-
Well this is the final chapter! Let's find out if Nezumi gets her memory or not! Enjoy~
==================================================================================
Chapter 20 part 2
The next day Black woke up and found Nezumi already gone. She got up and started to look around but couldn't find her anywhere. She was about ready to start panicking when she suddenly felt a slight tap on her shoulder.
"Mistress?"
"Mayu!"
Black hugged Nezumi and held her close making sure she was actually there and she wasn't dreaming. When she realized she was real, Black let go and saw Nezumi was holding fruit.
"I went out to gather breakfast for you. Shall we eat?"
"Un."
Nezumi sliced up some fruit and together the two ate in silence. Then Black stood up and said,
"Mauyu come with me..."
"Yes mistress."
Black took Nezumi for a walk along the beach in the early morning. The two didn't talk but instead they just walked. At one point Black reached out and tried to hold Nezumi's hand but Nezumi retreated. Black decided to stop and look out at the sun rise. She stared quietly at it and then turned to Nezumi.
"Pretty isn't it?" Black said.
"Un.. It's one of the many things I remembered doing a lot with mistress." Nezumi said.
"Eh??"
"You don't remember? When I first came to the palace you took me on walks on the beaches. It's how I knew you were the only good person left in this world. Fate can be so cruel sometime so when I first met you I thought that when I met you that things would get better. It's too bad I didn't see you a lot though."
"Un.. Nee Mayu."
"Yes mistress?"
"Let's have fun today ok?"
"Un!"
However the fun that Black had promised hadn't exactly come like she had said. As the others were waking up a soldier came down and informed Yuko that the enemy was attacking again. Angered by the news, Yuko said to wait while she left to take care of the mess. Gekikara and Center went along with her to insure their safety. While they were gone the others decided to just relax while the others went to clean up a simple little army. Everyone was off doing their own thing and it was then Black decided to play with Nezumi in the water. However when Black tried to get Nezumi into the water, she stopped. It was then Black realized that Nezumi doesn't know who to swim. Being afraid of the water wasn't going to be good for the two so Black said she would help her swim.
"Come on Mayu I'll keep you safe."
"B-But mistress I don't want to drown!"
"You'll be fine."
Black walked over and picked Mayu up then carried her into the water. Nezumi started screaming and thrashing but when Black got her to calm down Nezumi saw she wasn't in too deep.
"See? You're fine."
"Yeah I guess so!"
"Now come on let's play."
Black splashed a little water at Nezumi who shivered realizing how cold it was. Nezumi splashed a little back and Black gave the same reaction. Soon enough the two were having a splash war splashing each other nonstop. At some point Gakuran and Shaku got involved too and were splashing each other. The war soon escalated to big waves as Shaku and Gakuran were using weapons to create massive waves. One of those waves nearly hit Nezumi who was nearly swallowed if Black didn't stop it. Seeing this, Black grew angry and decided to throw one right back at Gakuran. Using her sword she created a massive wave with nowhere to run from it. Shaku and Gakura were swept by the wave and moments after washed up onto the shore covered in seaweed and crabs.
"Sugoi mistress!"
"Next time Gakuran I won't be so nice!"
Gakuran and Shaku understood and ran over to Choukoku who only reminded them not to play with Black like that. Black and Nezumi giggled and then Black decided to get out of the water. The two dried off and then Minami and Acchan came over.
"Nee nee do you guys wanna build a sand castle?"
"Sure!"
Black and Nezumi walked over to see a cute little sand castle Atsuko had made. Nezumi on the other hand had something better in mind. Within just minutes Nezumi turned Atsuko's little sand castle into a huge sand palace. The sand castle looked just like the one Black used to live in. Nezumi was making the finishing touches and then said,
"Mistress look it's you and Jurina and Rena and your parents!"
Nezumi pointed to the little sand people who all looked really happy. Black wondered though where was the little sand Nezumi? Black asked and Nezumi grew quiet. Seeing what Nezumi was doing, Black decided to try to fix it. She grabbed some sand and made a little sand Nezumi who stood right next to Black. When Nezumi saw this though she reacted and smashed the sand person.
"I don't belong with them..." she said.
"Then how about this?"
To the side Black made a little sand castle and then made a sand model of her and Nezumi.
"We'll live together in our own little castle with no one else controlling you? Doesn't that sound that sound nice?"
Black wrapped her arms around Nezumi and held her as she stared at the castle.
"Well I guess it would be ok..."
Nezumi watched as the waves came in and washed the castle away. There was an empty look in her eyes as she stared. Black could see she was losing Nezumi so she kissed her cheek and said,
"Hey don't get down. You're free now."
"Am I?"
"You always were."
"Sometimes I wonder..."
Black was about to say something else but suddenly there was a loud explosion. Everyone looked over and saw a bunch of men running through with swords and weapons. Black quickly drew her sword and told Nezumi to hide. Black, Gakuran, and Choukoku all ran into the battle while the others tried to hide and stay out of the danger. The guys were pretty easy to defeat however Black wondered where they came from. From left to right Black cut down anyone who got in her way. The sight of them made her blood boil as she tried to exterminate everything she saw. Then suddenly there was a loud scream coming from the bushes. Black looked over and saw one of the men holding a knife against Nezumi's neck.
"Mayu!"
"Drop your weapons! Drop them or she dies!"
"Mistress don't mind me I'll be fine!"
"Mayu no!"
"Drop them!"
Black listened to the man's demands and put her sword down. The man came out with a grin on his face. He tied Black up and made her get down on her knees.
"She called you mistress which must mean she's your slave." he said.
"Mayu is not my slave!"
"Since she's a slave you don't mind me playing with her for a while."
"Nooo!"
The man pinned Nezumi down and pulled her clothing off. He was getting ready to take off his own clothes when suddenly something snapped inside Nezumi that awakened something that Black never knew she had in her. In an instant, the man's special part was sliced off and the rest of his body soon after. The other men who came with him were also sliced into little bits until there was nothing but a puddle of blood. However Nezumi wasn't done as she kept cutting and cutting away from the trees to the bushes. She even cut the sand and the water at an alarming rate. The speed of her threads were unimaginable and Black didn't even see Nezumi move. It was as if the threads were controlled by Nezumi's pure instinct and that is to destroy anything in her path. One thread sung over Black's head and hit the tree behind her. The others decided to stay down and try to avoid the threads as Nezumi sat there on the ground shaking and muttering words to herself. Black had to get to her somehow but the threads were protecting her.
Black took a log and threw it at Nezumi only to watch it get cut up into little bits. The threads were fast and sharper than ever. Black knew that if she just walked in there she would end up like the men. She tried to think of something and then decided to do go in there but not without help. Black focused all her energy into her legs until suddenly a large burt of energy came from her. Everything slowed down and Black could see every thread moving at a slow motion speed. Black took a deep breath and then walked towards Nezumi. In the beginning it was easy to avoid most of the threads but as she got closer it grew more difficult. Black actually cut herself a couple times but then she finally made it and threw her jacket over Nezumi to cover her. Then she moved in and hugged her and said,
"It's ok Mayu.. You're safe."
Everything went back to normal and the threads were moving fast again. Black held onto Nezumi and said,
"Mayu! It's ok! No one is going to hurt you!"
Hearing Black's voice, the threads stopped and everything settled down. Nezumi looked over at Black with tears in her eyes and she said,
"Black... Where were you?"
"Mayu!"
Nezumi remembered herself and Black. Nezumi cried and cried as Black held her in a tight hold reassuring her that she was there. As Nezumi cried, Yuko and the others had just come back and saw the whole bloody mess and cut up stuff.
"Oi oi what happened?" she asked.
"Long story short Nezumi got her memory back." Black said.
"Well that's great! Hey let's celebrate with a dress up contest!"
"Eh?"
Later on when the sun had set, Yuko had set up a little stage area and had everyone get dressed up. The three judges were Yuko, Shaku and Atsuko. The others had to dress up and walk out to be judged. The first one up was Gakuran who had a very interesting fashion taste. She wore a plain blue kimono with a farmer's hat on. The sight of Gakuran made Shaku and Atsuko laugh and Yuko stare at her with a strange look. In the end Gakuran got a low rating. The next one up was Choukoku who came out in a black kimono with red flowers on them. With her hair up and the back of her shoulder exposed, she looked like a yakuza wife. However her beauty was something to admire so she got a seven. The next one was Jurina who came out in a cute pink kimono with a fox mask. Shaku and Atsuko were very fond of it and Jurina got a an eight. After her was Rena who was in a white night robe and holding a doll. Her hair was down and it gave the kids a scary ghost look so she ended up getting a five.
The next one up was Minami who was wearing a very strange outfit. It look liked a blanket with a bunch of bananas painted on it. Atsuko liked it but the others didn't and Minami got the rating of a six. Torigoya was next and when she came out Yuko went crazy seeing her beloved Haruna in nothing but two pieces of bejeweled of cloth covering her private parts. Yuko wanted to give Torigoya a thousand but the other two thought it was unfair so they gave her an eight. After her was Nezumi and when everyone saw Nezumi all their jaws dropped. Nezumi was wearing a princess gown similar to the ones royalty wear. She looked like a true princess as she walked out and bowed to everyone. Black was even drooling when she saw Nezumi walk over to the end of the stage. Nezumi got a ten lots of compliments. When Black came out Nezumi and Gakuran both nearly had a heart attack when they saw her.
Black was in a royal kimono that was black with gold sewn into it. On the back was a dragon along with sakura blossoms on the bottom half. Her on leg was exposed showing off her smooth skin and her face with a little make up on it was perfect. It was a hard decision but in the end Black got a nine which meant Nezumi won the contest. Everyone celebrated and partied and then finally went to bed. Black was ready to call it in when she saw Nezumi had walked onto the beach. Black went out and saw Nezumi staring at the moonlight walking along the shore. She walked over to her and said,
"What are you doing up?"
"I couldn't sleep." Nezumi said.
"You know.. I was really worried about you. When you lost your memory I thought I was going to lose you for good."
"I was lost in the dark.. But when I heard you call my name I somehow found my way back and into you."
"I'm sorry for everything that had happened to you. In the past.. you weren't treated right and I feel awful for how horrible it was. I-"
Black was cut off with a kiss to the lips.
"Baka. What happened in the past stays in the past. Let's just move on and be happy ok?"
"Yeah.."
"And the first part about moving on is starting a new life so I was thinking a nice house in the middle of nowhere and what two kids?"
"Hey let's not get too ahead now."
"Don't forget Yuki I own you~"
Nezumi kissed a certain spot on Black's chest that made her blush remembering what she had done before.
"Yes you do but don't forget you're also mine."
Black kissed Nezumi's neck making her moan a little.
"Mou let's just say we both own each other ok?"
"Deal although I think I have the upper hand seeing how I made you say-"
"Ah don't remind me!'
"You're just embarrassed~"
"No I just don't wanna remember it."
"You like it~"
"Shut up!"
Black nodded her head and kissed Nezumi's lips.
"I love you Mayu... My little mouse."
"I love you Yuki... My silent killer."
THE END
==================================================================================
Well there you have it the end! I hope you all enjoyed the story and look forward to more crazy creations! Oh and don't worry the smut is on the way I just need to learn how to stop getting so hot while writing it.. >////< Anyways look forward to the next story which you guys said you wanted Atsumina! However Mayuki is close as well so I'll wait a while to see if any of the votes change before making the final decision. I hope you enjoyed the story but for now, see you later~
-
dies from heart attack due to overly happiness.....
wonderful.......
......lol.... takamina's banana parka.... AKBingo stuff~
Personally, I would've liked to see Rena-chan dress up like a ghost~~
.....lol.... perverted squirrel~~
-
oh i love the ending :heart: :yep: even though i wish it would continue as well :cry:
thank you so much for this fic :cow: :bow: :deco:
-
Round of applause! Thanks for this thrilling fanfic! Full of suspense, blood, violence, some sexy scenes and funny moments! :twothumbs
-
Hahahahahahahaha xDDDD
Takamina's Banana Parka! And I can remember Sae *dies* I laughed so damn much at that time :P
Sayaka :drool:
Sooo.....are you gonna start another fic after this? oO?
-
I love it! it was so cute!! :inlove: :wub:
-
Wah... Nezumi is okay with Black even without her memories....
Ah... Nezumi snapped... she became so strong...
Well at least she got her memories back...
Dress up contest... is so nice... quite fun to image what they were wearing.
Ah... Nezumi and Yuki are so sweet together until the end...
Thank you for the ending...
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
Miyumi-san nice ending
love it so much :love:
Hope to see ur other great stories :thumbsup
-
i wish that your story will never end..hehe :mon ignore:
will be looking forward for your next story :hee:
hope that will also have few side story too :on lol:
-
it was an awesome fic!!!!!!
-
Minna! Here is the WMatsui that I was talking about before! Which means I will be writing two stories at the same time so I hope you like this one!
==================================================================================
Great Escape
Chapter 1
Hey you wanna know something funny? Life sucks. It sucks like being stood up on a date or getting caught in the rain. Right now, things are really really bad with a corrupt government and job rates low. Not to mention all the crime. Things have basically gone to hell but we just don't know it yet. In this world it's either live and be miserable or die. Unless you're rich or famous, you aren't really living at all. People like me struggle everyday with life. I don't know how we do it but we do and to be honest it's really annoying. I work surprisingly as a business manager and it's my job to make sure everything goes right. It's a crappy job with a terrible boss and crappy coworkers, I would seriously quit my job if I didn't need it. There are days where I really just wanna snap and go crazy. I just wanna destroy everything in my way and say "screw you" to the world. Sadly I can't do that and I have to remain in my little world. One day though one day.. I'm going to seriously just go all out.
"Oi Matsui! Quit standing around and get back to work!"
"Yes sir!"
I realized I was at work and I was in the middle of copying some papers. I bring the copies to my boss's office and set them on his desk.
"Here are the fliers you wanted me to make copies of."
"Ah great let's have a look."
He picked up one and stared at it for like a second and then said,
"I hate it. Make a new one."
"Eh?! But I spent all night make it and even to your specific design!"
"Yeah but I changed my mind. Instead of monkeys let's do pandas. I want it by six in the morning tomorrow so don't let me down!"
"Yes sir..."
I sighed and grabbed the fliers. I threw them out and then went back to my desk. My blood was basically boiling at this point and ready to explode. So many times have I dreamed about killing that man but never got around to it. Maybe because I don't think I'd look good in a bright orange jump suit. As I sat there starting to work on the fliers a cup of coffee was set on my desk.
"Looks like you got it rough from the boss."
"You have no idea Yuki."
Kashiwagi Yuki is a secretary here and out of all the people here she is the kindest. She really helps me when I'm down and even does a couple favors when I'm in trouble. I owe her a lot but thankful that she's here with me. I took the coffee and chugged it down.
"Didn't you spend all night working on that flyer?"
"Yeah and he looked at it for like a second and said he hated it and wants me to make a new one by tomorrow."
"Wow that's unfair. You should really quit this job and find a different one Rena. You don't deserve that kind of treatment."
"I know but I need the money and finding another job will be like finding a needle in a hay stack. For now I'll just stick with my demon boss."
"Just be careful, he might spit fire."
"Haha thanks."
Yuki left and I went back to work. I was almost done when suddenly there was a loud shout.
"MATSUI!"
I ran to the boss's office where he had an angry look on his face. He was holding an order form I had completed earlier today and said,
"What is this?"
He slammed it on the table.
"It's the order form sir." I said.
"And how many did you order?"
"Four hundred."
"I told you to order two hundred!"
"What?"
"Yes you idiot. Maybe if you actually listened you would've heard me say two hundred instead of four! Now you have to call to the company and tell them you only want two hundred. You better do it soon because they close soon."
"At what time?"
"Six."
I looked at my watch and nearly lost it.
"It's six now!"
"I know which means you'll have to go up there and tell them we only need two hundred."
"But the company is a two hour drive!"
"I know so get up early because they leave at six in the morning!"
"Yes sir.."
I walked out and quietly shut the door. Then I ran outside and punched the wall as hard as I could and shouted. Oh how I hate my boss so much I just wanna kill him! Everyday it's something different with him that just gets my blood boiling and my fists twitching. God I just want to beat him to a pulp and destroy him! Ahh I'm just so angry! I punched the wall again and after cooling off I went back inside and finished up the rest of my work. When the day was finally done I high tailed it out of there and went to a store and got a some melonpan and a juice. Then I went to my special relaxation spot by a bridge and sat down. There I watched the sunset and think about my day and all that. I took a deep breath just trying to let go of everything and relax. I swear sometimes this world can be so cruel and I really hate it.
As I sat there I heard a strange noise. I looked around and saw nothing there but then I looked over and saw something moving under the bridge. Now most people would ignore it and walk away but me being strange, I was curious so I walked over to see what it was. It was dark so I couldn't tell what it was but it sounded like whatever it was was getting closer. There was a growl and then things went down hill from there. Something jumped out and onto me and started to bark. At first I thought it was a wild dog so I threw it off me and grabbed a stick ready to beat the thing away. However when I turned back I was really shocked to see a not a dog but a girl. The girl looked very young at the age of sixteen maybe. I wonder what she's doing out here? I tried to get closer to the girl but she looked up at me with round eyes. She was about to move but suddenly collapsed.
"Oi!"
I ran to her and tried to see what was wrong but I got no response. Instead I heard a loud growl but this time it was from her stomach. She was hungry and when I looked at how thin her arms well it looked like she was starving. I ran to my bag and pulled out the melonpan I bought. I waved it in front of her and as soon as she smelled it her head popped up and she snatched it. She gulped the melonpan down in seconds and then licked her lips asking for more. I didn't have any so I asked,
"What are you doing here?"
The girl didn't say anything but instead pointed at a box under the bridge. Seeing the box made me realize that the girl lived there. It was sad seeing a girl her age living in a box all alone. She must have been abandoned when she was young.
"What's your name?"
The girl started to make different sounds but not actual words. She was only able to mouth out parts of words.
"Ju..ri..na"
"Jurina?"
She nodded her head yes.
"Well Jurina my name is Rena."
"Re..na.."
"Yes. Do you live her by yourself?"
She nodded again and I sat there to think for a little bit. This girl was here all on her own and surviving based on whatever she could find. I know my life sucks but hers is way worse. It's not fair for a kid her age to be living such a life. It was at that moment something in my heart told me to take this girl on my own and take care of her. It may sound crazy but what the heck I have nothing better to do! I took a deep breath and said,
"Jurina how about you come live with me?"
Her eyes widened and she nodded her head frantically.
"Then let's go."
I reached out and held her stand on her feet. When she was up she hugged me and held me close. I was glad to see her happy but then soon after I started to gag. Jurina smelled like rotting fish and need a bath desperately. My apartment room isn't very big. It's got one kitchen, one bathroom and one bedroom. There is a small TV in the kitchen and a work area in the corner but otherwise not much else. I was worried we wouldn't have much room but I'd have to worry about it later. I made her put on an old bikini of mine and then forced her into the tub. She put up a fight at first but then relaxed when she saw how warm the bath water was. I cleaned her good with a ton of soap and body washes to scrub away the dirt and grime on her body. She was absolutely filthy to the point where I had to wash her hair three times to get through all the nasty stuff she had in it. After getting all the dirt off, I dried her off and gave me some pajamas to wear. What was sad though was that she didn't even know how to put on the shirt so I had to help dress her. Honestly this girl must have been abandoned at a very young age to not know how to do these simple things.
Jurina was still hungry so I made her some ramen and well the girl can really eat. I went through an entire twelve pack of ramen before she was finally full. When she was done we went to my room and squeezed into my bed. It was a tight fit but we managed. After a long day I was really tired and couldn't wait to pass out. While laying in the bed I felt Jurina reach out and hug me pulling me close. As much as I loved the closeness I preferred some personal space. However the girl had a strong grip and eventually gave in. I was about to pass out when suddenly Jurina tapped my shoulder.
"What is it Jurina?"
"P-po.."
"Po?"
"P-po!!"
"What?"
"Po!"
"Jurina what are you-"
I was cut off when I suddenly felt a warm liquid flow onto the bed. Jurina had a relaxed expression on her face while I got mad. Jurina had wet the bed.
"Jurina!!"
That night I had spent it cleaning the bed sheets and Jurina once again. Then I told her if she had to go "po" then she had to use the toilette. I seriously started to wonder why I took Jurina in and wondered if it was a mistake. However when I finished drying the sheets and looked at Jurina and her sweet face I changed my mind and thought I was doing the right thing. I don't know what's going to happen now but something tells me it's going to be great.
==================================================================================
Well I hope you guys like the new story! Tell me what you think!
-
Hi Miyumi-san!!! :cow:
I really love the Silent Killer Fan Fiction of yours!!!! :inlove: :inlove: :inlove:
Anyway, You write another story... :twothumbs
and it is WMatsui Pairing!!!! :onioncheer:
Please Update!!! :bow:
Thanks ;)
~WMatsui_22 :byebye: :byebye: :byebye:
-
YES WMATSUI THANK YOU SO MUCH MIYUMI-SAN! :DD
-
What the heck, Jurina?!!!! XD
I've been waiting for a main Wmatsui fic from you for a looooooong time and now it's here!!!
I'm so glad you chose to write Wmatsui!!!! \(>.<)/
-
You wrote a WMatsui fic *cried out of happiness* please update more! I love your writing ; v ;
-
yay wmatsui!! :cathappy: :deco:
poor rena :(, its good yuki helps her :heart: :yep:
stupid boss he's so unfair, rena has to start all over again! :angry:
poor jurina :cry:
bless her, shes like a baby :nervous
thanx for the update :cow: :bow:
-
WMatsui~ yay, thanks miyu-san
Jurina is sixteen and she has lived in a box for years?
Poor my baby. Her parents abandoned their daughter...
Jurina now lives with Rena :twothumbs
lol Rena cleaned and wore Jubb her clothes
"What is it Jurina?"
"P-po.."
"Po?"
"P-po!!"
"What?"
"Po!"
"Jurina what are you-"
I was cut off when I suddenly felt a warm liquid flow onto the bed. Jurina had a relaxed expression on her face while I got mad. Jurina had wet the bed.
"Jurina!!"
hahaha, poor Rena
This make me wondered about their first kiss, Rena would be the dominator :lol:
-
Great Start Miyumi-san :twothumbs
I really like it
Hope u will update it soon as always
-
Ohh... Rena is so kind hearted! Despite all the problems she's facing in her daily life...
-
observes...... poker face......
starts smiling..... warm feelings~~
wonderful~~ I think that Rena's boss should die......
I feel a bit weirded out by the fact that Jurina is so clueless...
but then again, that makes the story interesting......
.....it can't really get anywhere until Rena teaches Jurina how to do some things though.....
then again.... having Jurina very very dependent on Rena would make an interesting scenario occur.......
-
~Great Escape Chapter 1 :deco:
Hi Miyumi-san! :hee:
I like the chapter 1! :luvluv1:
Rena here in the story have a long patience towards her evil boss and she is so kind because she adopt Jurina with no hesitation
It’s a realistic idea
Thanks for update
~WMatsui_22 :roll:
-
miyumi-san, I really like you this new fic 'Great Escape'
Rena took Jurina in....so sweet and kind of her
Ah.. Who and Why did Jurina get abandon from such a young age?
Rena is going to have a busy and tiring life soon enough with Jurina around...
What's going to happen next
Can't wait to find out
Thank you for the great new fic...
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
Well here is chapter 2! Enjoy~
==================================================================================
Chapter 2
I woke up early because of that thing I had to take care of with the shipping company. I made Jurina some breakfast and then set off to the place. While in the car I was worried about Jurina and I hoped that she was going to be ok alone. However something tells me it was a bad idea. She doesn't even know how to take care of herself so how will she able to be on her own? Maybe I should go back and check on her when I'm done. I pulled into the driveway and ran to the manager there. When I explained what happened he said it was alright and said he would fix it. I was glad that was done and when I looked at the time I realized I was going to be late. I quickly drove back into town to the office where I rushed in just barely in time. When I walked over to my desk there was a huge stack of papers for me to be processed. I took a deep breath and cracker my neck a little and then go to work.
Because I was working I wasn't really focusing on the outside world. I wasn't paying attention to whatever the other workers were saying about me or the fact that my stomach was growling like crazy. When I'm working, everything becomes one with the background and I don't listen. However there is only one thing that brings me back to reality and that is my boss.
"Matsui!"
Whenever I hear that call I get up and walk to my boss who usually has something to complain about in my work. I wonder what it'll be this time. I walked into the office where my boss was sitting there holding a stack of forms I had filled out earlier.
"Are these all the clients who agreed to the contract?" he asked.
"Yes sir."
"And did you send them all a thank you message for joining us?"
"Yes sir."
"Last but not least, where is my coffee?"
"What?"
"My coffee Matsui. It's your job to get it to me every morning and I don't see a coffee here."
"My apologizes sir I'll go get it now."
I ran out the office and was about to go down to the break room when someone stopped me. It was Yuki holding a cup of coffee for me.
"Here I made sure to add extra cream just like he likes it."
"Thanks Yuki."
I brought the coffee back inside and my boss said,
"Wow that was fast. I like it Matsui."
"Thank you sir."
I handed him the cup and he drank it happily. He then pulled out a packet of more papers and said,
"I need you to fill these out and then send them to all the clients who signed a contract with us."
"Yes sir."
I took the papers and left quickly. When I made it back to my desk I sunk my head ready to just pass out. I was so tired and I was starving. Because I had to leave early I forgot to pack my snack so now I'm just hungry. As I sat there nearly starving to death, something was thrown on my desk. I looked up and saw it was a curry bun.
"Eat up."
"Thanks Yuki you're really a life saver." I said.
"Well with the way the boss works you, you need one." she said.
"You know people might start to think you're my secretary the way you help me out."
"I don't mind it all just keep up the hard work ok?"
"Will do."
Yuki left and I went back to work. I finished up the rest of the papers and then I headed home for the day. I couldn't wait to get home to Jurina and see how things were because I was worried. I walked in the door and to my surprise I saw Jurina on the floor sleeping by the door. She was wrapped in a blanket and hugging a pillow. Maybe she was waiting for me when I got home? I picked Jurina up and carried her into our room. I set her on the bed and then walked into the kitchen where I saw a mess of unholy proportion. There was all kinds of stains and meshes on the walls and floor. Weird stuff in the sink and wrappers everywhere. Looks like Jurina had gotten hungry and I was out of food. I grabbed the cleaning supplies and cleaned everything. When I went to the bathroom there was even a bigger mess. Jurina knew to use the bathroom but she didn't know how to flush so the toilet was full and there was even some in the tub.
I cleaned all that mess up and then headed out to the store and got some major supplies. I got everything I thought I needed from food to toys and learning books. Something tells me she'll need them. I finished shopping and ended up spending a ton of money but it was worth it. When I got back Jurina was up and she hugged me as soon as I walked through the door. I had to admit, this part with the hugging and all was really nice. I made Jurina dinner and then we sat down at the table and I was going to try to teach Jurina how to speak. I laid out some flash cards that had words and pictures on them. Then I pointed to one and said,
"What's this Jurina?"
Jurina looked long and hard then shook her head.
"This is an apple. See?"
I pulled one out and showed it to her.
"App-le."
"App-le"
"Good now say it all at once."
"Apple?"
"Good job!"
I handed her the apple and she took a bite out of it. It must have been good because she liked it. I pointed to the next flash card and asked,
"What's this Jurina?"
"Inu!"
I was surprised that she knew that one. I smiled and handed her a stuffed puppy doll which she seemed to like a lot. I pointed to the last one and asked what it was. She looked at it and said,
"Neko!"
"Great job!"
I took a pair of cat ears and placed them on her head. I giggled seeing how cute she looked but then she made a little cat noise that made her even cuter. However as I was laughing Jurina took the cat ears and put them on my head.
"Rena neko!"
"Hey!"
"Nyan~"
"Mou Jurina!"
I was blushing and was about to take them off but then Jurina stopped me. Looks like she liked me being a cat. Jurina held up her puppy doll and then pointed at me.
"Play!"
"Eh?"
Without warning Jurina suddenly started barking at me and it scared me. She got up and looked like she was going to jump on me so I ran. Turns out Jurina was playing the game cats and dogs with me and I was the cat while she was the dog. I started run but the apartment was small so there weren't many places to run to. Jurina was fast though so I kept running every place I could in and out of rooms and down halls. Then at one point I had reached a dead end. I decided to hide behind a curtain and wait for her to come. When she entered the room I jumped on her pinned her down. However Jurina put up a fight and managed to roll over and pin me down. She had smile on her face and then said,
"Inu win!"
Then she leaned in and started licking my cheek. It actually tickled a lot and I tried telling her to stop but she wouldn't. I had to practically pry her off of me in order to make her let go. After all that, it was time for bed so I made handed Jurina an adult diaper and made her wear it. I do not want another late night bed wetting incident. We got into the bed and once again Jurina cuddled with me like a little kid. I patted her head and we slept soundly together.
The next morning I woke up and found Jurina still sleeping with her arm wrapped around mine. I tried to get up but she was strong and pulled me back down. I had to get up though so I slowly stroked her hair making her relax and let go. I got up and made breakfast for Jurina and then got in the shower. I must not have heated her but the shower curtain suddenly opened and Jurina was standing there. I quickly covered myself and told Jurina to wait outside. When I finished I walked over to her and said,
"Jurina when I'm in the shower don't go in ok?"
"Hai!"
"Now what's the problem?"
Jurina pointed at her diaper and I knew what she meant. I told her to take it off and she did right in front of me. I quickly covered my eyes and grabbed the dirty diaper. I threw it out and with my eyes closed I told Jurina to go put on a new one. After that I got her dressed and we ate together. Turns out Jurina really likes apples because that's all she ate. When we finished I set her in front of the TV and turned it on. When it came on Jurina was amazed at the people talking on the screen. She got really close to it and I was afraid she'd burn her eyes out so I pulled her back. To keep her busy, I pulled out a DVD and placed it into the player. The screen changed and on came the TV show "Pokemon" there was about 10 hours of Pokemon on there so it should keep her busy for a while. It's a good thing I got the DVD because Jurina already became interested in Ash and Pikachu. I left some food off and then told Jurina I'd be back around six. She ran over and hugged me and then went back to the TV. As I was walking out I could hear her saying "Pikachu!" Something tells me I just made another Pokemon fanatic.
I arrived to work and got working immediately. However soon after my boss started yelling at me about how I forgot to fill out more paper work and I'll have extra work to do. I really could have cared less but he was my boss so I did it early so I could go home in time. While I was working I saw an ad in the newspaper that looked very interesting. There was a new daycare center that was opening up not too far from here. The center was going to take care of the kids of busy parents. Since it wasn't too far I could easily drop her off on the way to work. The idea sounded promising but when I tried to think of it further I was interrupted by my boss again.
"Matsui! Get down here!"
"Coming sir!"
After another long and tiring day, I made it home in one piece and was surprised to find Jurina right where I left her. Her eyes were glued to the TV as she was watching the last Pokemon episode. I turned off the TV and Jurina looked at me with a strange look. Then she walked over and said,
"Pikachu!"
"Oh god.."
"Pika pika~"
Apparently Jurina now thinks she is a Pikachu which just makes things worse since now all she can say is "pikachu~" I'll have to worry about her later. I got her in the bath and cleaned her up and then fed her dinner. I changed her into pajamas and was going to make her get into the bed but she suddenly lashed out and hit me with a stick made of tin foil. I'm guessing that was the move iron tail? I don't know but she kept hitting me and when I tried to take it back Jurina moved really fast. She ran from one end of the room to the other and then slammed into me. Looks like quick attack to me. Before she could move I grabbed her and pulled her into the bed. Then I grabbed a toy ball and tapped it on her head. As soon as I did that Jurina shut down and fell asleep. I don't know what happened but I guess I caught her. Note to self: don't let Jurina watch Pokemon. I patted her head and then got ready to fall asleep myself. However I played back the events that happened today and thought, I don't think Jurina is ready for day care. Not yet at least.
==================================================================================
Well I hope you guys liked the chapter! Look forward to the next one!
-
omg it is soooooooooooooooooooooooo
sweet and funny I love your fic haha and next please update puppet master hehe I love all your fics
-
:rofl: :rofl: :rofl: Juju was priceless in this :rofl: :rofl: :rofl:
Rena did a good job coping with work AND Juju :twothumbs
We'll be waiting for more!!
-
phew lucky yuki is there to help rena :heart: :yep:, her boss is too demanding :smhid
haha jurina pikachu :lol:
awww jurina, i agree with rena, dont think shes ready for daycare :P
thanx for the update :deco: :cow: :bow:
-
I was drinking Pepsi when I was reading this, I almost spit it on my laptop because of you! ><
Like this is one of the cutest fanfics i've ever read :tama-excite:
Like I can't even anymore :mon bleed2:
Update soon because Pika-Juju is killing me and I can't stop reading that :mon lovelaff:
Imaging her like that makes me wanna hug her and just hug her :mon fyeah: :mon lovelaff: :tama-apeshit: :tama-excite: :tama-lotsaluv:
Ok....I'll stop xD
Now now, Update soon! :wriggly:
-
so epicly cute~~
usually Jurina tries to be the strong character....
but she's so childish and cute now~~~
Yuki, so nice~~~
-
I'm trying to imagine myself in Rena-chan's shoes.....Rena-chan must be one heck of an angle. XD 6 year old is ok but 16...I probably lose my mind. XD
-
What a evil boss...
Somebody should call the police, filling a complain on abusiveness of power to the employees...
Ah... Jurina is like a pet that waiting for the return of her master.... so CUTE
Wah... Rena needed to clean lots at home after tiring day at work...
Ah... Jurina acting like one of the pokemon... need to be tap with a ball...
Jurina is so cute... Yeah... I agreed with Rena... Jurina still like an innocent girl easily influence...
So better keep her in until she is able to understand more about what's going on...
Because the day care... would be a very hard adjustment for Jurina...
Somemore, is there any Day cares that take children at an age of 16 above... I thought only up to primary school...
Anyhow... great update... Thank you
Can't wait for the next
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
This is getting very interesting... :thumbsup
It's better than I thought, and that's good!
So cute. Jurina's like a little baby with amnesia. :cathappy:
Rena.. let's hope you don't go all Gekikara on her... :O
Cool! Can't wait for update!! :heart:
-
E.P.I.C
OMG I already imagined about Jurina as a cat, dog... seriously when Jurina chased Rena... so cute
Reneko and Jurinu XD
and Pikachu scene, no I mean Pikaju haha
you really got me Miyu-sama :P
About Rena's boss, I wish I could kill him now. Yuki is so...kind, NO dont make Yuki fall for Rena. Ren is Ju-chan's.
WHERE THE HELL IS SAE, MAYU???
-
i think i could have dropped down and died of tiredness if I'm rena... she's not only kind hearted, she's really strong!!! :fap
-
Here is chapter 3! Enjoy~
Chapter 3
The next morning I woke up and found Jurina gone. I walked into the kitchen and smelled something very foul. I looked over and saw Jurina cooking something but the question was what? When she saw me she had me sit and then brought over a bowl of what looked like rice and some kind of sludge. She sat down across from me and waited.
"Ah well I'm not that hungry Jurina."
"No!"
Jurina shoved a spoon in my face.
"Rena eat!"
"Umm ok.."
I took the soon and stared at the thing on my plate. Having no choice, I took a scoop and placed it into my mouth. As soon as it hit my tongue my whole body felt sick and I thought I was going to throw up. However I looked over at Jurina and saw her with interested eyes so I swallowed it and said,
"I-it's good Jurina. Thanks you."
"Yay!"
I quickly dumped the rest of it down the sink and then got ready for work. However as I was walking out the door, I remembered I was going to be home late tonight. It's Friday so my boss likes to keep me extra late at the office. I'll need someone to watch Jurina but who? I was thinking about that the entire time on the way to work.
When I arrived, my boss had me do all kinds of things from paperwork to coffee runs. He also made me even fix his chair which he somehow broke doing god knows what. I was practically his personal slave and it was really really irritating. When I finished up with him, it was already late and I was supposed to be going home soon. However tonight I was going to a dinner party to represent the company and I wouldn't be home until late. I couldn't leave Jurina alone that long so I had to find someone quick. As I was sitting there trying to think of a solution, Yuki walked over.
"Well I'm heading out. If you need anything let me know." she said.
"Hey Yuki you have a son right?"
"Yes I do why do you ask?"
"Well I have a uh..."
I had to pause and think of what to call Jurina.
"I have a daughter who is home alone everyday. Her nanny called in sick so there is no one watching her. Would you mind watching her for a while? You can bring your son too and they can play."
Yuki froze where she stood and looked at me with a cold stare.
"Rena... You have a daughter?!"
"Shhhhh!!!"
I quickly shut her mouth so the others could hear. I quickly dragged her into the bathroom and made sure there was no one around. Then I let her go and said,
"Yes.. I have a daughter."
"How old is she?"
"Uhh 3 years old."
She basically acts like a 3 year old anyways.
"Wow and when did this happen?"
"Way back when I was still in high school. Got involved with the wrong people."
Yuki patted my shoulder and said,
"I understand."
She then reached into her bag and pulled out a phone. She dialed a number and then held the phone up to her ear.
"Who are you calling?"
"My girlfriend."
Hearing the news of a girlfriend surprised me. Although Yuki is very attractive so I could see why but a girlfriend? I thought Yuki played for the other side. She finished her phone call and then she turned to me and said,
"My girlfriend is on her way to pick up your keys. She'll be in the parking lot."
"Thanks Yuki. I really owe you for this one big time."
"Don't worry there will come a time when you will pay back everything you owe."
There was a smile on her face that sent chills down my spine but I didn't mind because I saw the alleged girlfriend pull in. I ran down to the parking lot and then greeted her girlfriend. She stepped out of the car and at first I thought it was a boy with the muscular features and ikemen looks but actually it was a girl. She turned to me and held out her hand and said,
"Hi! My name is Miyzawa Sae! Are you Matsui Rena?"
"Yes."
"Pleased to meet you!"
She grabbed my hand and gave it a strong shake.
"So you want me to take care of your daughter?"
"Yes just for a while though ok?"
"No problem! I'm good with kids so you can count on me!"
"Ok then here."
I handed Sae the key and my number incase anything happened.
"Leave it to me!"
Sae left and I quickly ran inside to prepare for the dinner party. I decided to wear something casual yet formal. A simple button up blouse and black pencil skirt would do. I left the office and drove to the meeting place and arrived just on time. The others were just starting to gather and when I took my seat we were all here. As I sat there I wondered how Sae was doing.
(Over at Rena's home)
Sae unlocked the door and walked in to find Jurina standing at the door.
"Rena!"
Jurina ran and hugged Sae but then realized it wasn't Rena. When she saw this she quickly pushed Sae back and ran away.
"Woah.. I thought Yuki said she was three! Not sixteen!"
"Papa who was that?" the boy asked.
"Oh that was Jurina. She's going to be your playmate for a while."
"Ok papa."
The two walked in and Jurina was nowhere to be found. Then suddenly, she came back out only this time she had a cat ear headband on that was painted yellow and a tail made out of tin foil. She had red circles on her cheeks and a black dot on her nose.
"Pika!"
"What the heck?"
"Pikachu!"
Jurina charged and tackled into Sae knocking her down. Then she quickly backed away and watched Sae try to get back up.
"Oi what is this?!" Sae said.
"It's a Pikachu papa! You have to battle Pikachu!" the son said.
"How?"
"Papa use tackle!"
"What?"
Before she could do anything Jurina slammed into Sae again knocking her onto the table hard. Sae got back up and this time and figured out what tackle was so she got up and tried to slam into Jurina however missed. Jurina then swung her tail and slapped Sae right in her face.
"Papa use take down!"
Sae knew what was and charged at Jurina this time slamming her down onto the ground.
"Now use wrap!"
Sae took a towel and tied Jurina's arms and legs back and then jumped up.
"Alright! Good job son!"
"You did it papa!"
The two celebrated but Jurina wasn't done yet. She got up and broke free of the ties. She had a very angry look on her face and Sae and her son stepped back. Jurina let out a loud cry and then took a cable that was plugged in. She ripped it and took the part that was still electrified.
"Pika..."
"Papa look out she's gonna use thunder bolt!"
"What?!"
"CHUUUU!!!"
"Ahhhhh!"
(Back to Rena...)
We ordered the food and then started to discuss about the future business investments. We all put up offerings and try to get as many contracts as we could. Including me there was ten of us so if I could get more than half then I think I'll be in good shape. We all took turns explaining out companies and then soon after the food arrived. We ate good and then discussed more about the business. We took a short break and enjoy a drink and it was during that time I got a call. I answered the phone and heard a loud crash.
"Uh Rena you didn't tell me your daughter was this big or this strong!"
"Rena! Rena! Where Rena!"
"Hey calm down don't worry Rena will be home soo- hey don't throw him!"
It sounded like a war over at her place.
"Rena please come home soon! Your daughter is crazy!"
"I'm sorry Sae I'm hurrying as fast as I can just please hold on a little-"
There was a loud growl and a suddenly my stomach felt like something had exploded inside it. I hunched over in pain as it twisted and turned on the inside. Something tells me the food Jurina cooked finally got to me. I hung the phone up and quickly ran to the bathroom and threw up all the food I ate plus more. When I finally stopped, I hurried back over to the table but my stomach still felt like a earthquake. I took some medicine hoping it would help and then went back to the meeting. My stomach was in extreme pain but I had to hold out and get those contracts signed. In the end, I got seven people to sign with me. The meeting ended and then I weakly walked to my car and drove home. When I walked up to my apartment I opened the door and saw Sae on the ground tied and Jurina and her son dressed as Pikachus poking Sae with sticks.
"Rena thank God you're here!"
"Rena!"
Jurina ran over and hugged me and I was too weak to stand. I fell over and felt my stomach do a complete 360 inside me. I got up and untied Sae and helped her up. She looked like she had been through hell with her hair super frizzy like she had been electrocuted and a slight burn mark in her arm. There were bruises on her sides and legs and I think there was a Lego lodged in her shoulder.
"My son and I will be going. I feel really sorry for you Rena for having to put up with Your daughter but uh why does she look like she's 16? She's definitely no three year old."
"Ah well you see..."
I had to think fast of what to do.
"Uh Jurina is actually sixteen but she has a disease that makes her think she's three!"
Sae was silent and then said,
"Really?! Wow I had no idea.. It must be tough for you Rena but do your best! Let me know and I'll be happy to babysit again for you."
"Are you sure?"
"Yeah! I wanna get revenge on what Pikachu did to my hair today."
Jurina stuck her tongue out and Sae stuck hers.
"Ah then take this. I don't want it."
I handed Sae some leftovers I got from the place and wrote out a check for her. She thanked me and before she left I told her not to tell anyone about Jurina's condition. She swore to secrecy and then left. I shut the door and fell onto the bed. I wanted to sleep so badly but then Jurina called me in so I got up and walked in. Jurina waved to have me walk over so I did but when I took a step, I felt a shock shoot up my leg and throughout my body. I fell down and couldn't move as I sat there twitching. Jurina quickly helped me up and carried me to my room. She set me on the bed and then pulled off my shirt.
"Jurina what are you doing?!"
"Rena hurt! Jurina sowwy."
Rena took her hand and started to stoke my stomach slowly. At first it hurt but then it started to get better. Soon after I passed out feeling a lot better than before. The next morning when I woke up, I found Jurina next to me sound asleep. I patted her head and then got up to get ready for work. I walked into the main room and stopped. I looked down and saw the thing I had stepped on that shocked me last night. Someone tore the wire that plugged the heater in. Maybe I have rats or something. I made breakfast for Jurina but I didn't eat fearing I would have another stomach problem. I went to work and informed my boss about the deals I got signed and he was happy. He was easy in me today and let me go back to my office. I sat down and rested my head on my desk relieved to actually have some piece and quiet.
"Long night huh?"
I looked up and saw Yuki smiling at me.
"Yeah you could say that."
"Sae was a mess when she came home. What did your kid do to her?" Yuki asked.
"Ah I'm so sorry about that. Honestly I don't know what came over her." I said.
"It's alright. Sae had fun though and she's look forward to the next babysitting visit. Oh but Rena you know, since you're a single mother raising a child you could comply to the city and get child support."
"Child support?"
"Yes it's when the city sends you money to help take care of their child. You're eligible for it you know."
"Maybe but I think I'm doing pretty well on my own. I mean I still get paid don't I?"
"Yeah but just remember."
"I know I know."
"Matsui!!"
"Ah boss is calling me. See you later."
I walked away and headed for his office.
"Child support..."
The thought about it hung in my mind but I wonder if I really need it?
==================================================================================
Hope you guys liked the update!
-
nyaha~ LOLOL poor Sae, but Juju, you rock!!! :rofl: :rofl:
Rena is really a strong one, being able to cope with everything life tosses at her, nee?
Ah, Miyu baby, this was such a nice read, I will be patiently waiting for another update from you~ :deco:
-
I'm kinda scare of this Jurina... ^^'
Why can't Rena just tell Yuki the truth though?
-
Rena has it hard for Jurina. Poor Sae but hope she doesn't feel any bad feelings towards her
-
rena yuki's right get child support jurina eats a lot remember :yep:
sae haha wants revenge on juri pikachu :lol:
yuki caring as usual :heart:
thanx for the update :cow: :bow:
-
......wow.....
even if its jurina, I would die with such a kid
........sae....... lol....... pokemon..... the memories.......
PIKACHUUUUUUUUU~
Rena-chan is so nice~~~~
ppl always get into trouble becuz they eat something wierd
usually cuz they feel bad to not eat it
-
lol!!!! Jurina is really something here!!!
-
Ah... Jurina is so cute wanting to make breakfast for Rena... even if it was horrible...
I hate the boss... she should start looking for another job...
she is very hard working person and might be able to find a better job with better boss anyway.
Ah... YukiSae pairing...
Ah.. Jurina is going to battle Sae since she look at Sae as opponent... a stranger....
Very interesting battle... Jurina such a smart one... she knew about electric...
Sae is having a hard time... :lol:
Sae is looking for revenge huh? :lol:
Ah.. Child support... really...? She can apply...
I would be great if she could get it... but I thought if Jurina is her baby...
Some more... she didn't formally listed as an adopted parents for Jurina
Well...Can't wait to see the next
Thank you for the lovely update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
To answer some questions, Rena can't tell anyone about Jurina's condition because they may investigate further and find out that Jurina is not really related to Rena and the government will take her away so that's why she can't tell anyone about Jurina. Hope that helped! But for now please enjoy the update!
=====================================================================================
Chapter 4
Every once in a while there is a lucky grace there where my boss is required to give me a day off. Today is the day I get that day off and I plan on spending it with Jurina. When I woke up I decided to make Jurina a special breakfast. She walked in and saw the food I made and a huge smile appeared on her face. She took her fork and started eating like crazy chomping down every bit in sight. When she finished I told Jurina that we were going to go out somewhere. She was pretty happy about it but to be honest I was nervous. I decided to go somewhere small and not so crowded so that I wouldn’t lose Jurina in a big crowd. I was going to take Jurina to a small petting zoo that I know. Then we were going to go to a park that I also knew of and I couldn’t wait to see Jurina play. I packed us a lunch and some snacks and some band aids in case something happened. We were about ready to go but there was one problem. Jurina had never been in a car before. She was in mine that one time but she was passed out last time. Jurina was fully awake and I didn’t know what Jurina was going to do this time.
“Ready to go Jurina?”
“Un!”
“Then let’s go!”
We walked down to the parking lot and Jurina and I got into the car. I had her sit in the back seat so I could have a better eye on her through the mirror. I fastened her seat belt and then got into the driver’s seat. I started the car and the engine let out a roar. However Jurina was unfazed by it and just stared at me. I started to move the car and Jurina was still ok with it. When we got onto the main road, Jurina was completely fine. I was impressed at how well Jurina was handling the car. We pulled into the parking lot and I got out of the car. I helped Jurina out and together we entered the gates. The place wasn’t so busy and I liked that because that meant that I would be able to keep a close eye on Jurina. Jurina looked around taking note of every animal in the pens and suddenly saw the chickens. She walked over and got down on her knees to get a better look at them.
“Those are chickens Jurina. You like them?”
“Chicken!”
Jurina reached out but the chicken fought back and tried to peck her. She had backed away though and hid behind me. I calmed her down and said the chicken wasn’t going to harm her. To further my point, I showed her how easily scared they were by roaring. The chicken ran and Jurina decided to do the same thing as me by roaring and chasing the chickens. I was laughing as I watched her run around chasing the chickens like some crazy girl. I didn’t notice it but suddenly I felt something pulling on my skirt. I looked down and saw a goat chewing on my skirt.
“Hey!”
I tried to pull but the goat had a strong grip on me. I called over to Jurina and she grabbed onto me. Together we pulled hard and eventually the goat gave up but not without taking a chunk of my skirt. There was a missing part and people could see part of my panties. I was really embarrassed by the whole thing and quickly hid behind a sheep trying to hide myself. Jurina ran over to me and asked,
“Rena ok?”
“Yes Jurina eto how about you go play with the bunnies? I’ll be over in a minute.”
“Ok!”
Jurina ran to the bunny pen while I tried to fix my skirt. However it was so messed up that I really had no option. It was then I remembered that I had packed an extra pair of shorts incase Jurina had wet herself. I quickly took off my skirt and sqeezed into the shorts which were actually really short and super tight! When I finished I looked like one of the women in rap videos who liked to show off all their body. I didn’t have time to worry about it for I had to watch Jurina so I walked over and watched her holding one of the bunnies. I took out my camera and snapped a quick picture of her and saved it. She looked so cute holding the little bunny in her arms.
“You liked the bunnies Jurina?”
“Bunny!”
Jurina held the bunny up in a very dangerous position. The bunny started to slip and was about to fall. I quickly leaned forward and caught the little bunny before it fell out of Jurina’s hands. I set the bunny down and watched the bunny run off.
“Mou Jurina you need to be careful. Hold them carefully like this.”
I held one in my hand like you would hold a cat with it curled in my arms. Jurina did the same and she watched the bunny fall asleep in her arms. I decided to take another picture but as I was putting my phone away I dropped it. I bent over and grabbed it and then stood back up. It was then a felt a very strange presence behind me. I turned around and saw a bunch of guys looking at me. I didn’t know what they were doing but seeing all of them scared me. Then suddenly one of them dropped something and he wasn’t going to pick it up so I walked over and picked it up for him. When I stood back up to hand it to him, I saw all the guys were gone. I turned around and saw them behind me once again. I handed the guy his item back and then turned around to leave. I started to walk casually but then I increased the speed as I realized they were still following me. I was basically running when I caught up to Jurina and told her we were leaving. She didn’t want to go however but I wanted to get away from all the creepy guys.
Before we could get away they came back so this time I hid behind Jurina. I don’t know what happened next but Jurina somehow could tell that I didn’t like the guys so with all her might, she let out a big scary roar that made everyone in the petting zoo run away. Later on we get kicked out by security but I was happy that Jurina had protected me. We drove to the park where Jurina and I swung together on the swing set. It was really fun because Jurina suddenly started pushing me and I got higher and higher with every push. When it was my turn to push Jurina, she didn’t get very high because I guess I wasn’t as strong. However we had a lot of fun going on the slide because Jurina sat on my lap and we went down several times together. We had a late lunch but it was good as we sat under the tree eating sandwiches. When it was getting late, we decided to go to an ice cream shop.
“What flavor would you like Jurina?”
“Ah!”
Jurina pointed to the pink ice cream. It looked like she wanted strawberry so I was happy to get it for me. I got some melon flavored and it was really sweet! We sat outside eating together and because Jurina was a messy eater, she ended up getting ice cream all over her face. She still hasn’t learned how to eat properly without making a mess of herself and it was something we had to work on. I took a napkin and cleaned her and then we decided to go to the video store to rent some videos. I wanted to find something age appropriate so I chose the movies. We paid and then left for a fun movie night.
When we arrived home, Jurina and I changed and then got settled onto the couch. I plugged in the movie and we sat back and watched. It was a cute little cartoon movie that was supposed to be good for kids Jurina’s age so I was interested in seeing what it was all about. When the beginning credits rolled through I was expecting to see a forest or some kind of animal. To my surprise though the first thing that came up though was two women making out and doing “that” thing. I quickly ran over and turned off the TV and then pulled out the movie. The cover was right but the DVD was wrong. I told Jurina it was time for bed and she gave me a pouty face but I didn’t care. I took Jurina to bed and we got under the covers. I told her goodnight and then we went to sleep. I cannot believe the video people do that. I’ll have to complain about that tomorrow. For now I’m just going to rest.
Little did Rena know that Jurina was still awake and when she had fallen asleep, Jurina got up and sneaked out of bed. She walked into the main room and turned the video back on. There Jurina sat in front of the TV watching what she never thought could be possible. Her eyes widened and drool started to drip from her mouth as she watched a whole new world unfold in front of her.
The next day I woke up and found Jurina in the kitchen cooking breakfast. It felt my stomach immediately ache remembering the last time she cooked something for me. However when she set the food on the table, it didn’t look too bad. When I ate it, the food actually tasted pretty good! I ate it all and thanked Jurina. I don’t know how Jurina learned to cook like this but she got really good at it. I looked over and saw Jurina looking at me with a strange smile on her face. It wasn’t her usual bubbly smile but something else. I couldn’t figure it out at the moment because I realized I was going to be late if I didn’t get going. I said goodbye to Jurina and then left for work. When I get back I’ll have to reward her for all her good work today. Maybe she is finally growing up.
When Rena was gone, Jurina ran back into the main room and put the video on again. She fast forwarded to the kitchen scene and watched the two women play with their food. Jurina licked her tongue and said,
“Need strawberries.”
Looks like Jurina was growing up but not in the way Rena hoped.
====================================================================================
Wah Jurina is becoming a perv in the making! Who knows what will happen next! Find out next time~
-
Great Escape
Chapter 2
~kyaa! An update!
~Yuki here is so kind to Rena. I also hope that she have a partner
~Rena-chan is so adorable with Jurina..
~I also have a question in Jurina, is she an animal? or human? [I am confused on it]
~This is a nice update!
~thanks
~WMatsui_22~
-
I seriously can't read anymore! I'm scare to know what Jurina going to do next. XD
But still, Jurina learned fast. XD
-
I decided to take another picture but as I was putting my phone away I dropped it. I bent over and grabbed it and then stood back up. It was then a felt a very strange presence behind me. I turned around and saw a bunch of guys looking at me. I didn’t know what they were doing but seeing all of them scared me. Then suddenly one of them dropped something and he wasn’t going to pick it up so I walked over and picked it up for him. When I stood back up to hand it to him, I saw all the guys were gone. I turned around and saw them behind me once again. I handed the guy his item back and then turned around to leave.
One dose not simply
staring at Rena-sama(s) :shakeit:
-
WHAT THE F*** JUST HAPPENED?!?! :shock:
You make Juju pervert! :OMG: but I like it :hehehe:
I am lazy to comment XD That's why i am not commenting on your "Puppet Master" fic and this fic... :hee:
Thanks for update! :farofflook:
And please dont forget to update... hehehe~~ :wahaha:
Then good luck~~ *disappear like a ninja*
-
Buahahahahaha
LOL! on the pervert Jurina
:lol: :lol: :lol: :lol:
Just hope Rena will be okay
with the pervert Jurina
or maybeee.... She will be to Okay
hehehe :P
Nice update as always Miyumi-san
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
awww jurina so cute chasing the chickens XD
poor rena her skirt got ripped :lol:
omg :shocked rena be careful jurina has gone on pervert mode :rofl:
thanx for the update :cow: :bow:
-
I'm always worrying over what the JUrina in ur story will do......
........waits......
gets heart attack from shock...... not really but.....
someday Jurina will kill me due to her obliviousness and cuteness......
-
Jurina is such a cutie!
I'm melting while reading this...lol :wub:
I really love this story :D
Thank you for writting miyumi san and can't wait for the update *cheering for you* :cow:
-
Poor rena, little did she know that the strange smile from jurina :hehehe: is a "pervy" one... Please be safe, rena-sama :prayers:
Oh dear oh dear! very soon Jurina is going to practise what she learned from the video on rena. And Jurina is so much stronger in strength! :shocked
Anyway the visit to the petting zoo was full of unexpected events, the chickens, the goat, the bunny and the loser guys (was hoping that they get whacked hard by Jurina)... :scolding:
-
Ah... Those people in the zoo are so creepy...
Jurina was so happy playing around in the play ground...
She is so innocent and cute...
Eh... L video are on the DVD case....
It was so inappropriate....
Ah.. Jurina is learning something new...
She is going to be a perv...
What's going to happen next
Can't wait to see
Thank you for the update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
The way Jurina protected Rena just too cute and sincere that I could cried ; v ; and it's just so good to see you write non-fighting story, I kinda scare of violence so this kind of sweet but very interesting is just so great for me. Thank you very much, please update more :*
-
hahaha!!!! I like the video scene!!!! it's so funny!!!
-
I'm just loving this fanfic, she is so insane and funny :rofl:
I serious can't stop laughing while reading her :lol:
And OMG, NOW JURINA WILL BE A PERVERT?!
Poor Rena, so many problems and trouble in her life and now will have to deal with a pervert Jurina.
-
poor Rena, she'll be eaten by a hungry lion :lol:
Jurina, why you're so good at these "thing", very bad kiddo :smhid
-
Update guys! Enjoy!
==================================================================================
Chapter 5
Time has gone by and I think Jurina is really starting to show some progress. She's learned how to read and talk and use the toilet properly. She knows how to make lunch for herself but I still think she needs help and she can even behave when I'm gone! I think Jurina is ready for daycare because she's now at the stage where I can't really leave her alone anymore. There have been a lot of break ins lately around our neighborhood and I'm afraid Jurina would get attacked if they broke in. Therefore I decided that I would send Jurina to daycare and when I mentioned the idea to Jurina, she seemed really excited about it. Turns out the manager of the daycare is a friend of mine who I knew back in high school. I told her about Jurina's condition and she said she'll fit right in. The next day Jurina and I woke up and this time we both got ready for work.
I was putting on my blazer and skirt while Jurina was putting on her training shorts and shirt. I put up my hair while she put on her hat and then I did my make up. Jurina tried to put on make up but I said she didn't have to. I packed Jurina's lunch and she took it happily and placed it in her back pack. When I looked at Jurina I thought she looked really cute despite being in a larger version of a primary school uniform. We were about to leave but I remembered something that she almost forgot.
"Jurina come here!"
She walked over and I pulled out her name tag. I pinned it onto her shirt and then I thought Jurina was ready for her first day of daycare. The daycare wasn't too far from work so we decided to walk there. Jurina held my hand the entire way all excited about her big day today. I was very happy to see her like that because usually most kids would be scared. We arrived at the front gates where the manager was there. I greeted her and then I looked at Jurina and said,
"Now Jurina listen carefully. If anything happens you go to a teacher ok? Be nice to the students and have fun. I'll be back at six to pick you up so be good ok?"
"Hai~"
"You have my number right?"
"Of course Rena-chan~"
"Oi oi not in front of Jurina Kumi!"
"Hai hai now get going or you're going to be late for work."
"Wah yabai! Be good Jurina bye!!"
I left Jurina waving goodbye as I ran down the sidewalk. I hope she'll be alright on her own.
(Over with Jurina...)
"Shall we go Jurina?" Kumi asked.
"Un!"
Jurina walked into the gates and when she walked inside it was like a whole new world for Jurina. There were all kinds of toys and play grounds she could play on and so many kids. The whole thing was exciting to Jurina and couldn't wait to get started. However before she could even play, the bell rang and everyone went inside. Kumi led Jurina to her classroom where she sat alone at one table which had a special seat for her that was bigger than the others. Jurina was a bit shy and wasn't sure what to do so she waited for the teacher to come in.
"Ohayou minna! Today we have a new student! Matsui-san if you would please stand."
Jurina stood up and introduced herself,
"Hello! I'm Jurina!"
Everyone clapped and then Jurina sat down. The teacher began the lesson by teaching everyone how to read and identify objects. Because of practice with Rena, Jurina already knew most of the items and was able to call out the name instantly. When she was asked to read a sentence out of a book Jurina did it. However when asked to write, Jurina struggled and wasn't able to write it properly. Jurina was pretty good at everything else and when it came time for play time, everyone ran outside and started playing. Jurina wanted to play on the slide first so she ran over and climbed to the top. When her turn came, she got onto the top and then started to slide down. However she stopped midway and knew something was wrong. She didn't know it herself but Jurina was too big for the slide and in the end the teacher had to come and pull her out.
Since she was too big for the playground, she decided to try to play with the other kids. Jurina walked over to a group of boys who were playing with some action figures and asked if she could play. The boy handed her a figure and said they were fighting. He showed two figures colliding and Jurina understood. She saw the same thing once in a megaman episode. She took the figure and smashed it into the other. However Jurina slammed too hard and the toy broke. The boy cried and Jurina tried to fix it but ended up making it worse. In the end Jurina was put in time out. She sat there tearing up wishing that Rena would come and get her soon.
(Over with Rena...)
I don't know why but something inside me told me that Jurina was in some kind of trouble. I was worried how she was doing at the daycare center and I wanted to get to her quick. However the day wasn't even half done so I had a while to go. I was typing on my computer when my boss called me down and told me I had to go attend a business meeting on his behalf. I went up the elevator and into the meeting room where there were a bunch of important business representatives from different companies. To be honest I hated them all because they were higher ranking then me therefore they have the right to treat me like crap. It irritates me sometimes but not all of them are bad. Some of them are actually quite nice.
"Ah hello Matsui-san."
I turn around and see one of the cockiest people I know next to my boss. He's the owner of a big electronics company that manufactures most electronics for all of Japan. Despite being rich, he's mainly a total jerk. He also tries to make me quit my job and work for him.Then to make things worse he hits on me whenever I see him.
"You know I just bought a new boat. Care to join me on a relaxing ride off the coast if the gulf over the weekend?" he asked.
"No thanks." I said.
"And why not?"
"I'm busy."
"Come on Matsui-san. Any girl would love to go with me."
"Well I'm not any girl so the answer is no."
I quickly walked past him and sat in my seat. I was so glad my seat was far away from his. The meeting started and I knew it was going to be long and boring. I wonder how Jurina is doing.
(Over with Jurina...)
Jurina had gotten out of time out and now it was lunch time. No one wanted to sit with her so she sat by herself. She set her back pack down and then pulled out her lunch box. As soon as she did, a little boy walked over and said,
"Woah is that the new Pikachu bento box?!"
"Un!"
"Sugoi! It's not even in stores yet! How did you get one?"
"Rena got it!"
"Wow you're really lucky. Hey you wanna play Pokemon with me after lunch?"
"Yes!"
The two ate and talked a lot about Pokemon. Turns out the two had a lot in common despite Jurina being half his size. When lunchtime was over the two went outside and played Pokemon. They had a battle with some other kids and every time Jurina won. The kids started to really like Jurina and wanted her to be their Pokemon next. However playtime ended and it was time for class. Around this time Jurina struggled with writing the proper words but with the help of others, Jurina was slowly learning how to write. When it was time for art, Jurina drew a picture and wrote Rena's name on it. She was proud of her work and could wait for Rena to see it. After art it was reading time and the kids could partner up and share a book. The same boy from before walked over and asked if Jurina could read with him. She said yes and the two sat down comfortably and read. The boy tried to read some of the words but was having trouble.
"And the cat went nyan!"
"Jurina-chan can you read this"
"Un!"
Jurina took the book and started reading perfectly. She added a little flare to her reading by acting out what the characters were doing and she looked very silly. All the other kids gathered around Jurina and wanted her to read their book as well. She read everyone and did all kinds of silly voices and dances. There was one book that she had that she had took from Rena's room and decided to read it. However all the kids were too small so she asked Kumi to come over. She held Kumi's hand and got down on her knees and said,
"Ojou-san.. Will you marry me?"
All the girls squealed including Kumi and everyone was all excited about Jurina's little prince act. No one would calm down so reading time ended early that day. The day was almost over Jurina couldn't wait for Rena to come back. She waved goodbye to all her friends and watch them leave. It all came down to just her and Kumi and they were both still waiting for Rena.
"Rena not coming?"
"Don't worry she'll come. How about you go take a nap Jurina? When you wake up I'm sure she'll be here!"
"Ok..."
"Mou Rena where are you?"
(Over with Rena...)
I was late and I knew it. I got out of the meeting late because that annoying guy wouldn't leave me alone. He followed me all the way out to my car and I threatened to hit him if he didn't move. I drove quickly down to the daycare center where I walked in and found Jurina sleeping on a mat with Kumi watching over her. She walked over and said,
"You're late."
"I know I know. How was she today?"
"Pretty good. She went into timeout once but otherwise she was fine."
"Ah that's good. Well thank you for watching her I'll take her home now."
I walked over and woke Jurina up. She was still a little groggy so I picked her up and carried her into my car. I said goodbye to Kumi and then drove home. When we got home I set Jurina in bed and went to go take a shower. Jurina must have been tired after such a long and fun day. I finished up and walked back into the bedroom where she was sleeping. I took off her uniform and put on some pajamas and then put her pack back away. When I picked it up something fell out and I quickly grabbed it. I looked at it and saw it was a drawing with my name written on it. The writing wasn't too good but it was legible and I could read it. It was very cute too so I took it and hung it on the fridge. I pulled a blanket over Jurina and then walked into the main room to do some more work. I still had papers to finish that were due tomorrow so something tells me I won't get any sleep tonight.
"Great just what I need another sleepless night."
I cracked my neck and then got to work with a long night ahead. I don't know when I passed out but when I woke up it was about five in the morning. I finished up the last of my work and then walked into the bedroom. Jurina wasn't in the bedroom so I wondered where she was. I walked into the kitchen and was surprised to see Jurina trying to pack her own lunch. It was cute as I watched her try to open the bag of rice. It looked like it was going to burst open if she continued that way so I quickly ran over and helped her open it.
"Here Jurina like it."
I tore the bag open and poured the rice into the rice maker.
"Now what would you like for lunch?"
"Hmmm sandwich!"
"Ok then go get the bread."
"Hai~"
Jurina grabbed the bread and together we spent the morning making our lunches. Jurina really is growing up and I was happy to see it. Soon enough I'll be able to send her to high school and maybe even college! There such a bright future in Jurina all she needs is the proper guidance. I'm really glad I took Jurina in because not only did I change her life but she changed mine as well.
"Rena!"
"Ah Jurina put the knife down!"
Maybe Jurina still needs a little more help before setting off on her own.
==================================================================================
Hope you guys liked the update! Check out the smut if you haven't!
-
I'm glad Jurina hasn't show her Pervy side yet. XD
Smut? I thought any smut that has to be with Jurina is banned?
-
so funny and sweet please update more
and I have checked your smut I must say that it is very good hehe
-
Thanks for the fast update! Rena is becoming more and more like a mum! :p
-
@Rukaeru: Oh. Thx for telling me. Then again I don't really read Mayuki unless WMatsui is involve. :cow:
-
wow you update really fast... :thumbup :twothumbs :bow:
-
Juju is so cute~ and she gets along with the kids~
@tfme3638: she just has too much time on her hands so she used it for writing XD
-
Jurina now can adapt to the people around her without injuring them, although the danger is still around hope she can pull through
-
awww jurina so cute in the nursery :deco:
i don't wnat jurina to set off on her own, i want her to stay with rena :yep:
thanx for the update :cow: :bow:
-
I don't know what to say. I just don't have any words to describe how fuaqing cute Jurina is :on GJ:
-
Kawaiii~~~
Jurina is soooo cute~~~
But just wondering, will there possibly be any actual romance between the wmatsui?
I want to see Jurina do the prince act~ kakoiiiii!! <3
-
CUTE CHAPTEEEEER!!
I love it! >3<
but I wanna to see Jurina's Pervy side :w00t:
XD
-
Ara... Jurina is growing up... in some way...
She is so popular with the children... and even the caretakers...
She is prince-like... as usual...
Jurina drew picture of Rena... ah... so cute...
Poor Rena... being bully again... at work... Now is harassment...
Ah, Jurina able to prepare her own lunch with little helps...
That's good progress...
What's going to happen next
Can't wait to find out
Thank you for the update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
Now when i re-read Chapter 4 (yes, I am the type who will read a chapter a few times and tried to decipher the last few scenes...since there is no follow-up smut on Chapter 5, maybe I would like to think of it as a misunderstanding lol. Jurina wasn't really obsessed with the sex scene in the adult video, but rather the food used in the sex scene? haha...that could explain why she's drooling while watching and thinking of strawberries! haha! I will leave it to author-san to decide whether she/he wants Jurina to be that innocent, anyway any smut story is welcome! :p
-
Btw I just wanted to say thank you and sorry for quoting your story without your permission.
I did an Interpretation speech for my Public Speaking Class based on the first half of Great Escape first chapter. Despite my poor acting, people still laugh. ^^ I'm so glad. Seriously I can't express now grateful I am. You saved my life there. XD
Of cuz ppl asked where I quoted it from and I told them. :3
-
Minna! I hope you like the next update! Lots of stuff happens and lots of new things happen as well. Enjoy!
==================================================================================
Chapter 6
I was working in my office when I got a call from one of my neighbors. She told me that she saw someone break into my apartment and she could hear screaming coming from the inside. I dropped everything and ran out of the office and drove as fast as I could. When I arrived, there was police tape and officers at the scene. I rushed inside and saw an officer talking to Jurina. I quickly ran over to her and hugged her close. Jurina was shaking and tears were running down her face. She was half naked and there were cuts on her wrists and ankles and a bruise on her side where her shirt was torn. What the hell happened to her?
(2 hours earlier...)
Jurina didn't have school today so she was lounging around watching TV and playing with her games. It was around noon so she was sleepy which meant time for a nap. She walked to her room and fell onto the bed sleeping shortly after. About an hour later she woke up to the sound of something breaking. She got up and looked out the door expecting to see Rena but instead she saw someone else. She didn't know who it was but whoever they were, they were taking stuff. Jurina didn't like it and was going to attack the man seeing how he didn't belong. Jurina waited until he turned around and then she attacked and jumped on the man. She started to punch and kick but the man was stronger. He got up and grabbed Jurina by the neck. He leaned in close to her and said,
"What do we have here?"
Jurina squirmed trying to break free of the man's grip. He only tightened the grip and then slammed her onto the table. He held her arms up tried to hold her legs back but Jurina kicked him and managed to get away. She ran into the bathroom and locked the door behind her. Then she ran to the window and started calling for help hoping someone would hear her. There was loud banging on the door and Jurina knew he was coming. She had to hide somewhere but where could she go? Jurina had to think fast and then quickly got an idea. She opened one of the closets in the bathroom and hid inside. When the man broke the door down, he started looking for Jurina. Jurina waited until be walked past and then jumped out of the closet with a nail file. She stabbed his leg and then ran for the door.
She was almost there but then the man grabbed her hair and pulled her back. Then he pulled out some rope and tied her arms and legs. She tried to move but every time she did the ropes cut her. The man smiled and said,
"No where to run! So lets have some fun!"
The man reached out and tore Jurina's shirt revealing part of her chest and torso. Jurina started screaming for Rena but the man gagged her and said,
"Is Rena a friend? Well if she is then maybe I'll have fun with her too!"
The man laughed and proceeded to take off his pants. He was about to tear off Jurina's panties but then the doors busted open and police rolled in. They took the guy down and covered Jurina. Shortly after Rena arrived to the whole scene.
(Current time...)
After the cops left, I looked at the damages and see what was going to be fixed. The window was broken and the TV was shot but otherwise everything was ok. Well not everything though because Jurina was mentally dramatized. She was still in that scared state where she was shaking and holding onto me. After today, I realized that Jurina isn't safe on her own. I wasn't here to protect her and she isn't strong enough to protect herself. From now on I'll have to have someone watch her more often. For now though we need to sleep somewhere else because I think Jurina is too scared to stay here. Just then I got a phone call and saw it was from Yuki.
"Rena? Wah thank goodness you're alright! I saw your house on the news so I became worried."
"Oh I'm fine but Jurina is a little shook up."
"Well how about you come and spend the night at my place for a while? Your house is gonna need to be fixed."
"Thanks Yuki we'll be over soon."
I hung up and then carried Jurina to the car. We drove to Yuki's house and when we arrived she came out and welcomed us. However when Yuki saw Jurina there was a look of surprise on her face. I told her I'd explain when we got inside so we walked in and I set Jurina to sleep in her sister's room. Then I walked over with Yuki and we sat down.
"So care to explain?"
"Well...."
"Rena you don't need to be afraid. Just tell me."
I took a deep breath and then explained everything about Jurina from the moment I met her to today. When I finished she was silent for a long time and then she said,
"Based on what I see... How about you move in with me."
"Eh?"
"Rena your home is unsafe, you're never there to watch her and she's too young to be on her own. I think you should sell your apartment and move in with us."
"Yuki I don't know what to say..."
"Just think about it Rena. Do it for Jurina."
"Well..."
My mind was doing a flip turn between guilt and selfishness. I wanted to move in but I was afraid I'd be a burden to Yuki. She already is raising a son and another kid won't help. I was afraid and not sure what to do. Then suddenly the door swung open and a girl walked in. She saw me and stopped and said,
"Nee-chan who is this?"
"Ah Mayu is this my friend Matsui Rena. Rena this is my little sister Mayu."
"Nice to meet you." I said.
"Mayu Rena and her daughter are going to be living with us for a while. You'll be sharing your room with her daughter Jurina."
"What?! No way!"
"Please Mayu be kind. I know you don't like it but Rena is going through a rough time and could use all the help she could get."
"Fine."
Mayu took off her shoes and walked into her room. Soon after she came back out squealing and said,
"You can stay as long as you want!"
Then she ran back inside and shut the door behind her.
"Looks like she likes Jurina already." Rena said.
"See Rena? So how about you stay just for a while. Earn enough money to buy your own place and then you can move out."
"I'll think about it..."
That night I went to bed with a lot on my mind and a bad headache. When I woke up the next day I went to work with Yuki while Mayu stayed with Jurina. I hope the two will be alright. In the meantime though I walked into the office and my boss called me. He told me he heard about the incident and felt sorry. However he was pissed because I left work early so she decides to cut my pay in half. The whole moment there just paused and I was ready to explode. However I managed to keep calm and walk away from it all. I walked to my desk and packed my things. I grabbed all the crap he told me to do and then walked back in. He was talking to the guy who constantly hit on me and I was not in the mood for his cocky attitude. I threw all my papers at him and my said said,
"Matsui! What the hell is this?!"
"I quit."
"What? You can't quit!"
"Oh I can and you can't do anything so screw you I'm going home."
I turned around and tried to walk away but I felt him grab my arm.
"You're not going anywhere!"
"Oh? Then how about this!"
I turned around and kicked him in the groin. He fell down and cried in pain and I watched him with a smile on my face. I looked at the other guy who didn't do anything but just protect his as well. I giggled and said,
"If you come after me I'll post those pictures of you at the last Christmas party to all the employees and the police."
He didn't say anything be just nodded his head.
"Good then I'll be taking my pay..."
I reached into his pocket and pulled out all his cash.
"It was nice working with you. Bye bye~"
I stepped out and left the office once and for all. I went to my landlord back home and told him I was moving out so a couple hours later I got some neighbors to help me out. Then I drove over to Yuki's house and told Yuki,
"I quit my job and I'm staying."
"Good for you Rena. Let's celebrate with a nice dinner!"
"That would be fabulous."
That night we had a big dinner with all kinds of good food. Turns out Yuki is a really good cook and the food was so good. After a full belly and a relaxing bath, I was ready to go to bed. I walked into the Mayu's room where Jurina was sleeping soundly. I reached out and gently strokes her hair. She opened her eyes and said,
"R-Rena?"
"Go back to sleep Jurina. I won't have to go to the office anymore so tomorrow we can play all day." I said.
"Yay~"
"Now sleep you have a big day tomorrow."
"Hai~"
Jurina fell back asleep and I just covered her with blankets. From now on things are going to change and something tells me it's going to get better.
==================================================================================
What's going to happen now!? Find out next update!
-
So Rena has reached her boiling point and now can take care of Jurina in the interim
Everyone is against her though except for Yuki
-
I wish I could kill that asdfghjkleqhrihew................
Jurina~ :cry: Dont worry Ju-chan, Rena would protect and be there for you after all
Rena :twothumbs , kick that old man ass XD
Idk but I just dont want to see Jurina's pervert side yet ;)
-
I feel sorry for juju :< ne, I like how rena treat her boss! Greats!! XD cant wait another update.. :bow:
-
I like how rena treat her boss! Greats!! XD
that was the best! xD
I wanna to do that with one teacher xD .. but I can't ~~
NEXT CHAP! PLS >.<
-
Jurina was about to get rape. :frustrated: thank god that the cops got there in time :depressed: :depressed:
I hopes every thing is going to be alright for rena and jurina.
Wait a sec :stoned: Mayu is Yukis sister, :kekeke: mhehehehe le me got some feeling that it will be some JuriMayu scene :shy2:
-
so i have this habit of eating jelly without spreading it onto bread
jelly is on a spoon and I was reading while eating it.....
and then I was being all happy and I realized that I ran out of jelly
but this was sweeter than jelly even though this was a bit....... dark? not the right word.....
hooray~~ so Mayu is Yuki's lil sis.....
or is she? whatever~~
lol, Rena go! go! rock!
-
OMG.... Poor Jurina... :cry: She nearly got raped
How could somebody do that to Jurina... she is a cute and sweet child... :angry:
Ah... Yuki... you are a life saver... for Rena and Jurina...
Mayu is Yuki's imouto... And she likes Jurina...
What a jerk... the boss....
Good Job there... Rena... kicking and black mailing.... the boss....
At last... It was long over due....
Rena... is going to have fun... with Jurina... What's going to happen during their play?
Can't wait to find out what's going to happen next...
Would Rena be able to find a better job...?
Would Rena be able to find out what's really happen to Jurina?
Can't wait....
Thank you for the update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
Jurina didn't talk a single line in this chapter...I wonder how far is her education now. Can she attend elementary or high school now?
Just what did Jurina do to get Mayu attention so easily. XD
Ahhh~ I'm senscing some JuriMayu....wait, Rena is an adult, she won't be jealous, will she? >.<
And there's Rena quitting her job...you're not gonna make her miserable about not finding a new job, are you? ^^'
-
Rena finally quits her job! I won't believe that that's the only job available,sure there are better bosses out there! :twothumbs
Yuki is really kind and nice to rena...As for mayu, can sense that she could be a lolicon...just look at her reaction towards a stranger Jurina sleeping on her room XD Will she be a rival for Rena? But then, we can't really tell if love will blossom between the Wmatsui since they are more like mum & daughter now... :huhuh
-
Time for the next update! Hope you like it!
==================================================================================
Chapter 7
The next day I didn't have to get up early and to be honest I was really happy about it. When I did wake up it was about ten and I felt well rested. I walked out of the room and saw that Jurina and Mayu were already gone as well as Yuki and Sae. I got dressed and decided to relax around the house for a while. When I got sick of that I got in the shower and got dressed and then decided to go out for a walk. I knew that I was goings to have to find a job soon because I couldn't rely on Yuki forever. I was gonna have to start new which means looking for a new job.
I grabbed a newspaper and started looking through the help wanted adds. There weren't many job openings and the ones that were open were crummy jobs. I thought about looking at the places that I liked so first I went to the manga store. I asked the manager for the job and he said yes but everyday I would have to wear a different cosplay outfit. I said no and went to the next place.The next stop was a ramen shop that I went to all the time. I was good friends with the owners there so I was bound to get a job. However when I went in and asked, they said they had enough workers and they couldn't do anything else. On my way to my next stop a guy tried to convince me to be a hostess but I said no. Then I went to a clothing store hoping to be a cashier or something but the workers were quite rude so I left.
After hours of searching I finally decided to take a break at a small cafe. Turns out there was a bakery inside as well so I ordered some melonpan and tea. As I sat there trying to relieve my aching feet from all the walking and enjoy the surroundings. There was a pretty nice crowd here and the staff looked nice. I wouldn't mind working here if I had the chance. Soon after my food arrived and I was surprised to see a very small girl serving it. She placed my cup and then asked,
"Is there anything else you would like?"
"Uh yes um is there any way I can get a job here?"
The girl smiled and revealed two squirrel like teeth.
"Well sure! We're always looking for extra hands. What are you good at?"
"Well I'm good with money." I said.
"Well then you can be the cashier! Our recent one quit so we need a new one."
"I'll be happy to do whatever I can."
"Great! Then come tomorrow around ten ok?"
"Sure!"
I shook hands with her and thanked her for the job and before I left I asked,
"What's your name?"
"Oshima Yuko." she said.
"Nice to meet you! I'm Matsui Rena."
"Nice to meet you as well. I'll see you tomorrow Rena!"
"Hai!"
I went home really happy that I had found a new job and it was with people I would actually like. I walked into the house and found Jurina and Mayu coloring on the table. Sae was on the couch holding her soon and Yuki was still at work. I walked over to Jurina and asked her how it day was and she said,
"Good!"
"That's good. You didn't get in trouble right?"
"Hai~"
"Good girl!"
I walked into the kitchen and drank some juice and then sat on the couch where Sae was. She was rocking him back and forth because it looked like he had a temper tantrum and Sae was trying to calm him down. As he held onto Sae's hand, I reached out and lightly patted his head. Sae smiled and said,
"Kids... You never know what they're gonna do."
"I agree."
I look over at Jurina and see her coloring and then suddenly she got up and walked over to me.
"Nee Rena look!"
She showed me a drawing of her and Mayu going to school together. It looked really cute and soon enough she will be going to school. I hope she'll be able to handle it when the time comes. For now though she's still a baby to me.
"Rena..."
"How come he gets to be held and I don't?" she asked.
"Eh?"
Jurina held out her arms and I understood what she meant. I picked her up and held her similar to Sae held her son. Jurina was bigger though so it was hard to support ber. I could feel her cuddling with me and soon enough she passed out. I picked her up and carried her into Mayu's room where I set her on the bed. Mayu walked in and sat in the bed with her and said I could leave. I wonder what exactly happened that made Mayu like Jurina so much. I shut the door and saw Yuki had just gotten home and looks like she was tired. I told her I got a job and she said she was happy for me and then walked into the kitchen where she grabbed a drink and sat on the couch. She carried her son into his room and then walked over to Sae and I.
"Long day nee?" Sae said.
"Yeah ever since Rena left the boss has been making everyone work."
"Ah sorry about that." I said.
"It's alright it's not as bad for me."
"Well come on Yuki I know how to make you relax."
Sae and Yuki went to their room and I went to mine. After a long and somewhat productive day, I was tired. I was about to fall asleep when suddenly I heard weird noise in the background. I focused on listening and I suddenly heard a moan coming from Yuki and Sae's room. I got up to see what they were doing and when I looked through a crack in the door, I felt my whole face turn red. I quickly shut the door and then ran to Mayu and Jurina's room. They were sound asleep which was good so I shut their door and then went back to mine. As I laid in my bed I could hear EVERYTHING Sae and Yuki were doing. I wanted to find something to mute everything but I had nothing. I took a pillow and tried to cover my ears from all the dirty sounds and talk. However they were really loud to me and even if I had headphones I would still hear it.
"Oh god Sae!"
I squealed a little on the inside and tried to black away the sounds but they just kept coming! I thought I was never going to be quiet and it would never stop. Then suddenly after a scream everything stopped. I thought they were finally done and I would finally get some sleep. Sadly to my disappointment, I heard Sae moaning now. Something told me I wasn't going to get any sleep at all tonight.
The next morning I walked into the kitchen really tired. Mayu and Jurina were getting ready for school while Yuki was about to leave for work. They kissed each other goodbye and then Yuki left. I walked over to Sae and said,
"I understand you guys have those feelings but could you guys keep it down? I could hear you two all night."
"What do you mean?" Sae said.
I waited for Jurina and Mayu to leave and then in a sexy voice I said,
"Oh god Sae!"
Sae's face turned red and nodded her head in understanding. I smiled and then headed off for my first day at work. I arrived at the shop right on time but the front door was locked. I waited for a while and soon after Yuko ran over carrying a large stack of boxes. She looked like she was having trouble and I was right when I saw her almost fall. I quickly ran over and caught the falling boxes and helped her inside.
"Ah thanks Rena!"
We set up shop and soon after customers came in. This place must be popular in the mornings because there was a lot of people here. I easily helped them and collected the money. Then after the morning rush, Yuko walked over and asked me to go to the back room and grab more flour. I walked over there and saw the flour and grabbed it. I started walking towards Yuko when I suddenly slipped on something and the flour got all over me. Yuko came in and when she saw me she said,
"Haha Rena you look like a ghost!"
"Mou! Help me!" I said.
We cleaned up most of the flour and then I went back go the register. At one point I saw little kids staring at the bread at the in the window. They were licking their lips and their eyes were wide. Soon after the mother came in with the two and they asked for one of the fancier dishes. However the mother said it was too expensive and the boys were very sad. I couldn't help but feel sorry for the boys so as they're mother turned away I snuck them the pieces of bread they wanted. They thanked me and left with their mother. I felt happy about it and then continued with my work. Around lunch time I decided to take my break and enjoy some melonpan. As I sat there eating, Yuko came over and handed me a small envelope.
"What's this for?" I asked.
"Your first pay check!" Yuko said.
"Wah arigatou!"
I took the envelope and opened it and was surprised to see so much money in it.
"Yuko-san this is too much! It's only my first day."
"Consider this a welcome bonus. But next time I catch you giving away free bread I'll have you run through the streets covered I'm flour screaming "I'm a ghost!" Understand?"
"Hai!"
I never realized Yuko found out about it. I should be more careful next time. After lunch I went back to work and the flow was pretty slow. Then when the work day ended I went home and brought back some bread for everyone to have. They were all happy and we ate good. During dinner I asked,
"How was everyone's day?"
"The stock is down as always." Sae said.
"The boss is still a tyrant." Yuki said.
"I got a new manga!" Mayu said.
"I'm going with Mayu to school tomorrow!" Jurina said.
"WHAT?!"
Everyone looked at Jurina in disbelief and Mayu smiled and said,
"Jurina graduated and is now going to go to school with me."
"When did this happen?" I asked.
"Today. The teacher wanted me to give this to you."
Mayu handed me a note and I read it. The note said Jurina is more advanced than the other kids and is now allowed to skip middle and head straight for high school. I couldn't believe it and was actually really worried about Jurina. Even though they say she's smart she still acts like a little kid. Is this really a smart choice? I looked at Jurina who smiled and said,
"I'm a big kid now so I can go to a big kid school now!"
"Well... I guess it's ok but Mayu..."
I got up and leaned into Mayu and whispered,
"If anything happens to her I'll have your head and feed your body to the dogs."
I saw Mayu tense and nod her head frantically. She agreed she would watch over Jurina and make sure nothing happens.
"Good then lets all go to bed. Oh and Sae remember our promise~"
Sae blushed and nodded her head and then whispered to Yuki what I had told her earlier Yuki also blushed and the two ran off to bed. Jurina and Mayu went to their room and I went to mine. Today was a good day for me but I was also worried about Jurina. Is she really ready for high school? I'm worried something bad might happen so I'm nervous. Hopefully though she'll be alright. I just wonder what the others will do.
==================================================================================
Wah looks like Jurina is growing up! Find out what happens next!
-
Jurina now faces the true test of school.
Rena gets moola for just starting the job.
Mayu :thumbsup
-
:rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: poor Rena, hearing the two making out :rofl: :rofl: :rofl:
Oh, Yuko-sama appeared!! You just made my day!! You are spoiling me too much!!! :ptam-shy: :luvluv1: :luvluv2:
That was amazing, my YukoRena feels appeared~ They are working together~~ :shy2: :nya:
Juju...is she really ready for school? :?
I wonder what's in Mayu's head towards Juju.. :ptam-...:
waitin for next update patiently~
-
Nyahahahaha xD sae! Yuki! You two are too loud ! Nyahahaha xD me waiting how well jurina at Big Kid school x) thanks for this lovely fanfic <3
-
Thx god, Rena-chan.
Thx god, Jurina.
I'm happy for the both of you. *sobs*
Oh and thx Miyumi. Lol I should be thanking you instead from the beginning. XD
-
saeyuki too loud lol :rofl:
yay yuko has appeared :cow:
jurina is going to high school with mayuyu, kawaii! :cathappy: poor mayu but that was cute and funny when she tensed up :lol:
thanx for the update :deco: :bow:
-
Yay Rena found a job and Jurina is going to high school with Mayu :farofflook:
It is startin good for the matsuis le so happy for them :on gay:
-
Jurina is not just smart she's a genius!!!
and for me Rena really did the right thing for taking Jurina with her
anyway thank for the update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
Yeah... Rena got a job already... and working with Yuko....
Ah... Jurina is so cute... would like to be hold like a child....
Yeah... I wonder too... what makes Mayu likes Jurina so much?
Yeah... Yuko is a generous boss but also a strict one... Yeah giving breads to the kids was not good for business...
Eh... Jurina is going to school already... and going to Mayu's school...
Well new advanture for Jurina... What's going to happen in school?
How about Rena's life...anything interesting going to happen to her?
Can't wait to find out more
Thank you for the update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
I thought it'll be a better idea for Rena and Jurina to share a room :deco:... Anyway, glad to see a "normal" yuko who doesn't seem to be a pervert for once! Hope i'm not wrong? haha! XD
-
Yuko's so kind, but I wonder if she might be interested in Rena???
lol Mayu, u like Juju?
Jurina'll go to high school, but she still acts like a little kid. SMART CHOICE! :lol:
I just dont understand, Rena doest seem like she has some kind of that "feeling" toward Jurina :(
Now this's like Mayuki-mum&daughter pairing...
-
In honor of Mother's Day, I made this chapter somewhat dedicated to the event. Minna if you haven't already go out there and tell your mother you love her! Enjoy the chapter!
======================================================================================
Chapter 8
Today was Jurina’s first day of high school and I was really nervous. So many bad situations were running through my head as I sat there at the table watching her prepare for her big day. She finished making her lunch like I had taught her and put on her uniform all by herself. I think Jurina really has grown up and I’m proud of her because of that. I also worry though knowing how tough high school was for me then who knows what it is like now. I hope she meets nice people and doesn’t get into any trouble. I told Mayu to stick with her always and watch her every move. I also called the principal and informed them about Jurina’s condition and she agreed to keep a close eye on her. However even with all these precautions taken, I still feel uneasy. Something inside me just tells me she’s gonna get hurt or bullied. People are gonna pick on her and make fun of her. I really don’t want that to happen and I just wanna take her away from all of that and keep her safe in my arms. However I knew that this has to happen if Jurina is going to move forward. The question now though is am I ready to move on?
Jurina and Mayu left for school and I had to get ready for work. I got in the shower and made my lunch and then put on my uniform. I said goodbye to Sae and then headed off for another day at work. I have to focus at the task at hand and not about Jurina. She’s in good hands now so I should just relax and let go. Yet it’s so hard because well I’m just worried!
(Over with Jurina…)
Jurina and Mayu walked through the front gates and into an awaiting crowd of kids. There were so many of them that Jurina didn’t know what to do with all of them. She had never been in a big crowd with so many kids on her own so to Jurina the whole experience seemed like an adventure. Mayu led Jurina to the front door where some of her own friends were there. When they saw Jurina they all became interested in her and asked,
“Hey Mayu who’s your new friend?”
“This is Jurina. She started living with me recently and now she’s coming to school with me.”
“Wow are you two a couple or something?”
“Shut up Tomochin!”
“Oh come on she’s only playing Mayuyu you don’t need to get so worked up~”
“You too Chiyuu!”
“Chiyuu?”
Everyone stopped and looked at Jurina who was really confused about what was going on. Mayu cleared her throat and said,
“Jurina this is Itano Tomomi and Kasai Tomomi. They’re not sisters but they sure act like it.”
“Nice to meet you! I’m Kasai but you can call me Chiyuu~”
“I’m Itano but you can call me Tomochin. Yoroshiku.”
“Nice to meet you! I’m Jurina!”
The bell rang and now it was time for school to begin. Everyone rushed into the school and Jurina was amazed at how big it was. With so many kids running around Jurina didn’t know where to go. Mayu luckily grabbed Jurina and pulled her into their first class. They walked over to the back where they took a seat and waited for class to begin. The bell rang and the teacher walked in. He told everyone they had a new student so Jurina stood up and introduced herself,
“Matsui Jurina! Nice to meet you!”
Jurina could hear the students making small comments about her saying she looked cool or cute. Jurina just smiled and sat back down in her seat. The lesson began and Jurina paid attention the best way she could. However she soon found out that it was really hard to focus on such a boring lesson and she slowly started to fall asleep. Mayu tried to keep her awake but it was no use and Jurina was out cold. Mayu did her best to make it look like Jurina wasn’t sleeping by placing a book in front of her face but it failed and the teacher saw. He walked over and woke Jurina up and told her to go solve a problem up on the board. He said he made it really hard and not many students are able to figure it out. Jurina just yawned and walked over to the front of the board. She looked at the problem long and hard and then picked up a piece of chalk.
“Kitty~”
She drew a cat on the chalk board in front of one of the numbers. The class laughed and the teacher was ready to pull her back but Jurina kept going.
“The kitty went to see the doggy and then the doggy gave the kitty three treats. The kitty then took the treats and gave them to the duck the rabbit and the bird!”
The class was cracking up but the teacher saw something else. Jurina wasn’t telling a weird story but she was solving the problem. He watched as Jurina rewrote the problem in a simplified version and then reconfigured it from there. It took the students a while to realize it as well but when they saw it they couldn’t believe what they were seeing.
“Then the parrot gave his threat to the kitty who only ate half of it and then gave the other half back to the doggy who was going to save for next time so that means they have two treats left!”
Jurina wrote the number two and circled it showing that was her answer. The teacher checked what he had written down and said,
“It’s correct.”
The bell rang ending class and Mayu quickly grabbed Jurina and ran out of the classroom. They ran to their next class and sat down at their seat. Catching her breath, Jurina looked at Mayu and smiled and then said,
“Math class fun!”
“Yeah… Listen Jurina maybe it isn’t best if you stick out too much. You could attract unwanted attention.”
“Eh?”
“Just stay quiet for this class today ok?”
“Hai!”
Mayu leaned back in her chair relieved what Jurina was actually listening for once. Something told her that she was going to have a long day with Jurina.
(Over with Rena…)
I didn’t even hear the woman’s voice as I was standing at the register. She had been calling me for a while now and I didn’t even notice. I apologized and then handed her the food she wanted. She said a rude comment and then left with a scoff and I silently flipped her off on the way out. Yuko walked over and patted my back and asked,
“What’s wrong?”
“Uh it’s my daughter’s first day of school today and I’m worried about her.” I said.
“Ah don’t worry she’ll be fine. As a parent you should know that you have to let go of your kid sometime. It’s all part of being a parent. Now quit day dreaming and get back to work. Next time you space out I’ll wake you up with chocolate sprayed on you.”
“Kya you wouldn’t dare!”
“Well I do like sweet girls~”
I quickly shook my head and focused on my job and watched Yuko walk away laughing. I swear I think she talks to me only to tease me sometimes. A young man and his daughter came in and ordered one of the desserts you could write a message on it. I handed the little girl the frosting writer and she wrote “Happy Mother’s Day” on it. The man paid for the bread and then left while holding the girl’s hand. Seeing the two made me smile and remember that today was mother’s day. I’ll have to call my mom when I get home and wish her a happy mother’s day. In the meantime though I have to focus on work and I have no time to day dream. However I wonder what Jurina is doing. I hope she’s doing alright.
(Over with Jurina…)
It was around lunch time and Jurina was starving. She was ready for lunch time and as soon as she walked into the cafeteria she found a table and whipped out her lunch. She opened it and revealed some really nice food she had prepared. Jurina took her chopsticks and started eating and by the time Mayu walked over to her, she was already done. However she was still hungry and wanted more food. She looked at Mayu and gave her a begging puppy dog look. Mayu had no choice and gave Jurina half her sandwich. Tomochin and Chiyuu came over as well and Jurina begged them for food. Tomochin gave her a bag of chips and Chiyuu gave her some creampuffs. Jurina was still hungry though and they didn’t know what to do. While thinking Jurina walked over to some random group of girls and gave them puppy dog looks.
“Uh what is she doing?” a girl asked.
“I think she’s begging for food.” another girl said.
“Do we give her some?”
“Might as well.”
The girl handed Jurina an onigiri and Jurina took it and ate it happily. The she stood up and leaned in really close to the girl who handed it to her. With a gaze as deep as the ocean, the girl became lost in her stare. She leaned closer and the girl closed her eyes expecting a kiss. When nothing came though she saw Jurina holding a piece of rice on her finger. She ate it and bowed in a prince like manner and then skipped away back to Mayu and the others. Meanwhile the girl was left with a blushing face and her friends were trying to cool her down. Mayu flicked Jurina’s head and said,
“Are you nuts?”
“I was hungry!” Jurina said.
“You don’t go around acting all prince like to random girls. I don’t know who you learned it from but it has to stop now understand?”
“Hai…”
“Good now come here and help me finish this pudding.”
“Pudding!”
As Mayu was feeding Jurina the rest of her pudding, she was secretly wishing to herself that Jurina would act princely around her and no one else.
(Over with Rena…)
The day was almost over and it was almost time for me to leave work. Jurina and Mayu should be home already so all that was left was for her to clean up and head out. She finished up and then headed home to get to Jurina and find out if anything happened. She walked into the house and saw Jurina and Mayu at the table doing their homework. Rena set her things down and then asked,
“So how was your day Jurina?”
“Good! I had all kinds of fun!” she said.
“The girl was a real pain in the-“
“Mayu!” Yuki shouted from the bathroom.
“Well she’s just quite a player when it comes to the laides. She’s already got her own little fan club.”
“Is this true Jurina?”
“Hai!”
“Mou well at least it wasn’t something bad.”
Just then Sae walked in holding a vase of roses and some chocolates. She set them down and ran to the bathroom where she grabbed Yuki and carried her out of the main room.
“Happy Mother’s Day!”
“Mou Sae you didn’t have to do all this you know.”
Yuki was blushing when her soon came over and handed her a present he made at school for her. The three were very happy as a loving family and I couldn’t help but smile. Then suddenly Jurina pulled out her bag and started to look for something. She pulled out a small box and handed it to me.
“What’s this for? I asked.
“Open it!”
I opened the box and saw a small braclet with a heart charm on it. I put it on and then looked at Jurina.
“Jurina this is beautiful but why?”
“Happy Mother’s Day!”
I couldn’t help but cry a little feeling really happy about what Jurina just told me. I may not be her mother but right now, I feel more related to her than ever. I ran over and hugged her tightly thanking her for the gift. Jurina may be a kid but she’s the best kid I ever had even if we aren’t blood related. I think as long as I’m with her, she’ll become a fine young lady. Also, I now know what it feels like to be a mother. Who knew it could be such a nice feeling.
======================================================================================
Well I hope you like the update! Look forward to the next one!
-
soooooo~ wonderful~~~~ and cute~~~~
lol, Jurina acting like a prince to everyone~~~
lol, Jurina was like just lol......
Rena, it was kind of normal to worry after all.....
-
That was nice of Jurina in doing it
I wonder how Jurina will adapt to the fan club. Emotionally still kinda unstable :nervous
-
Rena U don't need to worry about Jurina she have Mayu mehehehe :wahaha:
I knew it, a JuriMayu moment mohahhaa :on gay:
Aw that was so sweet of Jurina to give Rena a mother days gift :wriggly:
-
Eh? So this is really turning into a JuriMayu fic? XD
That's my J. Ace those math problems and future tests. And...Go for it! Nail all those girls with your innocent charm, even if you do it subconsciously. XD
And finally happy mother day~
Aren't you glad Rena-chan? Where did J get the money to buy that gift though? ^^' pocket money? >.<
-
Ho Tomotomo? hehe
-
So lovely ending :heart: I miss my mum now.. :cry: *forget it* I love jurina being prince and player xD who teach her? XD nyahahaha mayuyu fall for prince juju nee? Oww so sweet.. >w< cant wait for the next update.. Thanks :bow:
-
Poor Rena is so worried over Jurina... until she could not concentrate in her job
Wah... Jurina is a genius in some way... even though the way she solved the problems seems to be very weird...
I agreed with Mayu... Jurina is too stand out....
Yeah... she even stand out just for begging for food...
Ah... Mayu doesn't like Jurina for being prince-like toward other girls... supposed to be hers only
Ah... Jurina is so cute and lovely... for giving Rena a cute bracelet for Mother's day....
What's going to happen next to Jurina, Rena, Yuki and Mayu?
Can't wait
Thank you for the update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
Minna! I hope you like the update! This one has a little Sae Rena time and a new event coming up~
==================================================================================
Chapter 9
I woke up the next day and found myself on the floor somehow. I must have had a really strange dream. I got up and walked into the kitchen where Jurina and Mayu were getting ready for school. I got some toast and juice and sat next to them and watched them eat. Once they finished they left the house and now it was just me and Sae. I was about to get ready for work but then I heard my phone go off. I got a text from Yuko saying that I didn't have to come in because she'll be on a business trip. I smiled feeling a little relief knowing that I don't have to go to work. I was going to walk back to bed but then Sae came in and said,
"Hey Rena do you have work?"
"No so I was just gonna go back to bed."
"Well do you wanna come with me to my son's school with me? Yuki couldn't make it so could you fill in for her? It's a parent event so he was pretty upset about Yuki not making it."
"Well sure I'll go."
"Great! Then go get ready we have to be there by ten."
I got dressed and then went out with Sae to the other school. When we pulled in there were already a bunch of parents with their kids. Sae and I walked over to ours who was sitting on the bench.
"Papa!"
"Hey son!"
Sae hugged her son and then he looked at me.
"Papa she isn't Mama."
"No but she's going to be here until mama arrives. She's your back up mama."
"Ok!"
"Ano Sae..." I said.
"Yes?"
"What's his name?"
"Ah that's right you don't know his name is-"
"ATTENTION ALL STUDENTS AND PARENTS! PLEASE REPORT TO THE FRONT ENTRANCE!"
I never got a chance to learn the boy's name because we were rushed inside. Since I don't think I'll learn is name, I'll just make up one. I decided to call him Kai. Kai, Sae and I walked into the school and down to a classroom where the kids showed their parents what goes on in their daily lives. Kai showed us his drawings and his toys he usually plays with. He introduced us to his friends and we met their parents. The overall experience was pretty fun and it reminded me of my primary school days. I was too zoned out and didn't hear Sae calling me but when I finally came to she said,
"Hey Rena come on they're going outside."
We went outside and sat in a bench area. Looks like they were going to perform a little show for us. All the kids lined up from shortest to tallest. There was one thing I never noticed that was pretty cute but Kai was the last one in line on the shortest side. I bet he felt so upset about it but I couldn't help but giggle seeing how cute it was. The teacher came out and started to play music and the kids sang along. Then some other kids came out and started dancing. When they're performance was done it was on to the parents to show off. For the fathers, they were going to have a soccer game. I was a bit worried about Sae because even though she was the father figure, she's still a girl. However when she went out there Sae fit right in.
"Go papa!"
"This is for you son!"
Sae ran and stole the ball and then turned around. She ran all the way to the end and then kicked the ball straight into the goal. The crowd cheered and Kai was so happy seeing his dad play for him. Sae scored most of the goals because he was smaller and faster. In the end Sae's team won and now it was the mothers turn to show. I didn't want to go but the next thing I knew I was being pushed up there and in front of everyone. Mou I'm not even his mom so why do I have to be up here!
(Over with Jurina...)
Mayu and Jurina were in the middle of class when Mayu got a text. She looked at it and laughed like crazy and couldn't stop when the teacher told her. After class she walked over and showed Jurina the text she got. It was a picture of Rena in a dorobo outfit running from other women in cop uniforms. She looked so silly that Mayu couldn't stop laughing and Jurina just stared at it with curious eyes.
"Where Rena?" Jurina asked.
"She's at my brother's school." Mayu said.
"I wanna go there! It's fun!"
"You can't Jurina you're a big kid now. You have to stay here."
"Mou but it's boring! I wanna go play with Rena!"
"You can't Jurina you're too old!"
"No!!!"
Jurina threw a fit and ran outside of the classroom. Mayu ran after her and tried to catch up but she was fast. She ran through the halls past people until she turned the corner and froze. Mayu had found Jurina but she was being held by one of the basest girls in the school. There standing before Mayu was Kojima Haruna. She's really bad and kind of stupid. She was held back three times so she's in her 20's now. She doesn't like it when people run into her or mess with her. Jurina must have knocked into her when she ran and now she was mad. She had a tight grip on Jurina and didn't look like she was gonna let go any time soon. Jurina struggled but Haruna held on. She pulled her hard and said,
"What's the bright idea running into me? What are you blind?!"
"Rena! Rena! Help!" Jurina cried.
"Who the hell is Rena?"
"Rena!"
"Leave her alone!"
Haruna looked over and saw Mayu staring at her. Haruna smiled and said,
"Well look who we have here. Long time no see Mayu. You haven't changed."
"Let her go Haruna."
"Oh is this yours? Well maybe I should-"
Haruna had an evil look on her face but when she turned to face Jurina, everything stopped. Her face became frozen and a little shocked when she saw Jurina. Mayu looked over and nearly squealed herself when she saw Jurina. At some point Jurina had pulled out a Pikachu plushie and was holding onto it trying to calm down. There was still some tears in her eyes and her face was red. She was curled into a little ball with one arm raised that was being held by Haruna. Jurina looked like a little kid who just had a nightmare and wanted someone to comfort her. There was a long moment of silence and then Haruna squealed.
"Kawai!!!!"
"Eh?!"
Haruna pulled Jurina and hugged her tightly to the point where she couldn't breathe. When she finally let go she held onto Jurina and said,
"You're so cute! I like you. Wanna be friends?"
When Jurina heard the word "friends" she smiled and nodded her head. Haruna giggled and then the two ran off. Mayu on the other hand was really upset and pissed off so she went back to the classroom to sulk.
(Over with Rena...)
I don't know how I managed to escape all those crazy moms in cop outfits but somehow I did. I still didn't know why I was the one picked for robber but somehow I did and it was hard! Those moms are crazy! No wonder I don't have kids. The day was almost over because we just had lunch and I had to feed Sae and Kai. The last part of the day was a dance with all the parents. All the kids ran out with their parents and started to dance with them. Personally I'm not a dancer myself so I let Sae and Kai run out together. Kai looked so happy when Saw picked him up and spun him in the air. It was really calming seeing the two and makes me rethink how wonderful it is to be a parent. When the song was over it was now the parents turn to dance and Sae practically dragged me out to the dance floor. With on hand on my side and the other in mine, she danced slowly to the beat of the rhythm.
"Mou Sae stop this. I'm not a dancer." I said.
"Well you look like you're doing fine to me." Sae said.
"I'm serious! Lets just end this and go back."
"Oh come on you don't wanna make my son look bad in front of all of his friends."
"We'll that's true..."
"Good so then take a deep breath..."
Sae twirled me and then dipped me back where we nearly inches away from each other.
"And relax..."
Then Sae pulled me back up and we finished the dance. Everyone clapped and made good comments about our performance. Soon after the doors opened and Yuki came in.
"Am I too late?!"
"Sorry Yuki it just ended." Sae said.
"Mou!! I'm so sorry sweetie." Yuki said.
"It's ok mama Rena was my back up mama and we had all kinds of fun today!" Kai said.
"Thank you Rena."
"It was nothing. Now who about you guys have one more dance and then I'll go get Jurina and Mayu."
"Yay one more dance!"
Yuki and Kai ran out and danced together and then I left the school and walked over to Jurina's school. The bell had just rung when I arrived and the kids were starting to walk out. The kids stared at me as I stood the but I didn't mind and soon after Jurina and Mayu came out but there was also another girl. I didn't know who she was but she was holding onto Jurina very closely. They all walked over and I said,
"Ready to go home?"
"Hai~ bye bye Haruna!"
"Bye bye Juri-chan!"
Jurina held my hand and we walked together. I looked over at Mayu who had an upset look ok her face but I think it's best Yuki handled her. We walked home and had a nice dinner. While eating Jurina opened her bag and handed me a slip of paper.
"What's this?" I asked.
"School trip!"
"Ohh where are you going?"
"Amusement park!"
When I heard that bad things popped into my mind. I really didn't want Jurina to go into such a big crowd without me. I told her I wasn't going to let her go and Jurina threw a fit. Then Mayu said they were looking for chaperones and I could volunteer. I agreed and let Jurina go on the trip as long as I got to be with her. Jurina thanked me and then ran to her room to prepare. Mayu went after her to help her get ready and then Yuki took Kai to bed. I was washing the dishes when I felt someone grab my sides. I looked around and saw it was Sae.
"Ah Sae you scared me." I said.
"Gomen. Nee did you have fun today?" she asked.
"Yes I did!"
"That's good. Maybe you and I should go out another time but without my son."
"Um I don't think Yuki would like that..."
"Oh come on it'll be fun just the two of us! Yuki won't know~"
"Well I'll think about it ok?"
"Hai~ goodnight Rena-chan~"
"Goodnight Sae."
I finished up the dishes and then went to bed. However I before I passed out, I couldn't help but wonder if Sae was hitting on me or not. If she was then I could have problems in the future. I should probably be careful around her if I don't wanna hurt my friendship with Yuki. Another thing I worry about though is why me?!
==================================================================================
Well lets see what happens at the amusement park! Find out next time in the 2 part chapter 10 special!
-
Wait...is Sae for real? This is bad...really bad.
There's also Haruna who finally made her appearence. Yay yay~
So in the end, Rena was still assuming the boy name is Kai? XD
One more thing, Sae's son is Mayu's nephew not brother, right? O.o
-
Jurina makes a new friend but still has emotional problems to survive high school
-
Saee! Youre a bad guy Dx dont cheating on yuki will you? Dx pwease.. Somehow ive got bad feeling about sae Dx noo.. Please dont let it happen TwT thanks for the updatee :bow: cant wait for the school trip! o/ :on gay:
-
Poor Yuki :err:
If you found out your husband was being cheated on with your bestfriend....
Kojima :twothumbs :twothumbs lol but no Kojiyuu?
OH MY GAWFD Juju was curled into a Pikachu ball. KAWAIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII
-
Kawaii~ everyting in this chapter is so cute :shy2:
-
saeeeee nooooooo Dx
-
mou haruna why you act like that? :?
its good to see haruna and jurina are friends now :yep: but my poor mayuyu :cry:
sae is a flirt as usual, but she better not be hitting on rena :smhid
rena watch out! :panic:
thanx for the update :cow: :bow:
-
Ah... Poor Rena needed to put on a show for the school outing... wearing weird costume...
Ah.. Jurina is so jealous and want to have fun with Rena... but Mayu doesn't allow it...
Eh.. Haruna is a bad ass here... But luckily she likes cute things.. so Jurina was safe....
Jurina was so cute...calling out for Rena to rescue here... and curled into a little ball with one arm holding pikachu...
Poor Mayu is so unhappy with Jurina making other friends...
What.... Sae is hitting on Rena.... That was not nice...
Rena would be in trouble... if Yuki ever find out
She would lose the place where she can stay with Jurina...
What's going to happen in the amusement park?
What would Yuki do when she found out about Sae hitting on Rena?
Would Sae lie and say Rena was hitting on Sae instead to Yuki?
What's going to happen next
Can't wait to find out
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
I hope you guys like the 2 part special! Today is a day of fun and excitement! Enjoy the update!
==================================================================================
Chapter 10 part 1
We woke up and got ready in a hurry because we had woken up late and the buses would be leaving soon. Mayu, Jurina, and I all rushed to the school and just barely made it to the bus. When we got on, I got to meet some of Jurina's teachers. They all said she was a nice girl and also very smart. When they said she was smart I looked over at her and saw her drawing bunnies with Mayu. I'm not sure if that's what you call smart but it's definitely cute. The bus was about to go but then it stopped. One more person got on and I was surprised to see who it was.
"Hey Rena!"
"Sae?"
Sae walked over and sat next to me getting a little to close for comfort.
"What are you doing here?" I asked.
"I signed up to be a chaperone and come with you guys!" she said.
"When Mayu showed me her form."
"Oh well let's have a good time then ok?"
"Yeah! Lets go!"
The bus started and we were off to the amusement park. Sae tried to start a conversation with me but I really didn't care so she ended up sitting there quietly. I looked over at Jurina and saw her playing a video game and Mayu was watching. I also noticed that girl from before starting from behind her. I asked her for her name and she said she was Kojima Haruna. She was very fond of Jurina and since she thinks I'm her mother she's really nice around me. However I did watch her threaten another boy for trying to talk to Jurina. Something tells me the girl is dangerous but protective with Jurina so maybe she'll be ok. We were about half way there when Jurina poked me from behind.
"Rena I'm hungry." she said.
"Ah here Jurina."
I reached into my bag and pulled out a small pack of strawberries. She thanked me and started to eat them with Mayu. The two both looked really cute watching Mayu feed Jurina like a baby. I think the two get along very well. After another ten minutes I started to get tired with my eyes struggling to stay open and my head bobbing up and down. Sae offered me to rest on her but I said no and rested on the window. After that I had passed out and didn't wake up until we got the amusement park. When I woke up somehow I found myself laying on Sae's shoulder. I quickly sat up and backed away blushing seeing how close I was. I saw we were pulling into the amusement park now and everyone was staring to get off. When we got off the bus, everyone was assigned a partner to watch. Jurina was with Mayu thank goodness and I was assigned to watch them along with some other kids. Sae thankfully was assigned a different group which means she would be out of my hair for a while. We were supposed to meet up at the food area around noon for lunch. Once that was done we all split up and had fun.
"Mayu Mayu look!"
Jurina was pointing to the merry go round and all the cool animals and all. The two went on the merry go round and I watched them happily. Jurina looked like she was having a fun time and I was happy I let her come here. When the merry go round was done, they decided to go on the bumper carts. Jurina was constantly slamming into Mayu and Mayu to her. Jurina struggled with controlling the car though so something tells me that she won't be driving anytime soon. When the bumper carts ended Jurina said she wanted to go on the roller coaster. It looked really scary but she wanted to go and Mayu looked like she didn't want to go either but she sucked it up and went on. Mayu was screaming like crazy and holding onto Jurina.
"We are not doing that again!" Mayu said as the two got off.
Mayu looked like she was about to die. Jurina pouted but agreed to go on a much easier ride. They went on the tea cups and poor Mayu nearly lost it when Jurina started spinning her around and around and around. By the time they got out, Mayu's face was almost entirely green. We had Mayu sit down and try to balance out but Jurina wanted to keep going. I made her stop and sit down to watch Mayu. It was at that time Sae's group walked by and saw Mayu.
"Hey is Mayu ok?" she asked.
"No Jurina took her through a twister and now she's gonna hurl." I said.
"I'll take her then. You watch Jurina because it looks like she still wants to go."
"Thank you Sae."
I took Jurina's hand and we walked to the next ride. She said she wanted to go on the giant swinging ride where it swings you way up and way down and you go so high up that you're almost upside down. I was really scared but I had to be strong for Jurina so together we got on. The ride started out slow and the it got higher and higher. When we reached the point where we were upside down, I nearly lost it. Then it slowly made its way down I felt a little relieved. I was shaky getting off and nearly fell over but Jurina managed to pull me up. I didn't want to go on and I just wanted to take a rest. However Jurina was still full of energy and wanted to go on more rides. I checked the time and saw it was noon which meant I got a break finally. We all met at the meeting place and had a good lunch.
"Is Mayu ok?" I asked Sae.
"She's doing alright." Sae said.
"Well that's good. Do you think she'll be able to come back?"
"Just give her a little more rest."
"Alright but Jurina is really killing me."
"Gambatte. You can do it Rena."
"Thanks Sae."
"Rena come on!"
"Hai~"
We decided to go to a shop and we bought a couple things. There was a Pokemon gift shop so of course Jurina wanted to get a Pikachu hat and bracelets. She actually looked really cute though and she got more stuff with Pikachu on it. She even almost got into a fight with a kid over some toy. The mother was pissed but in the end Jurina got it and walked away victorious. I still wonder if she's really going to be alright. Them after we got some shaved ice and Jurina got a brain freeze. She clutched her head and I held her close telling her not to eat it fast. She acted like a little kid and wanted me to feed her like a baby. I swear Jurina really is a child at heart. When we finished our snack Jurina ran off ready to go onto the next ride.
I walked after Jurina and told her that I wanted to go on a slower ride. I managed tiger her to go on the boat ride where you just gently float around on a stream. Jurina was pretty bored but I enjoyed it since for once I didn't feel like peeing my pants. When ergot off Jurina wanted to go on something scary. I convinced her to go on the haunted house ride with me. We got in the cart and it pulled us through. The tunnel was dark and wasn't too scary as far as I could tell. The first thing popped up which was a spider but it didn't really scare me much. As we went forward there was a bunch of blood and guts but nothing interesting. There were some cool holograms of ghosts but otherwise the whole thing was pretty boring. However right at the end a really scary person jumped out and scared the living day lights out of both of us.
"Rena lets go on that one!"
Jurina pointed to the scariest ride in the entire amusement park which was this crazy over the top roller coaster that flipped you upside down and did loops and huge and fast drops. The thing was a heart attack waiting to happen and I think I was going to be the first one. Jurina and I got in line and soon enough we were both on it. The coaster took us all the way up to the very top and then dropped super fast. I was screaming the entire time as it flipped me and spun me.
The loops were a killer and the upsides own parts made me wanna puke. There were sharp turns and deep drops where I thought I was gonna die. When it was finally got off, I thought I was gonna pass out. I was dizzy and sick and I could barely walk. I have Jurina money to buy ice cream and then let her go get some. I tried to stay awake to watch her but then someone got in my way. Next thing I knew I was being picked up and carried away. I tried to fight but I was took weak so when I looked over I saw Jurina looking for me.
"J-Jurina..."
When I woke up I heard the sound of music. I opened my eyes and saw nothing but darkness. I tried to talk but there was a gag in my mouth as well. The music sounded like the amusement park music which means I was still there but where? I tried to move but my hands and feet were tied. I don't know what was going on but I knew it wasn't something good. I heard the door open and someone walk in. They're hand touched my leg and slid up to my shirt onto my stomach. There was a small laugh and said,
"You're my favorite one so far."
It was a man's voice and I felt his hand slide up to my chest. I moved back and he slapped my face. I fell over and hit the ground hard. He then said he would be back and then left. I tried to break free of my ties but they were too tight. I was just sitting here not knowing what to do. I hope Jurina finds me soon though or somebody!
(Over with Jurina...)
Jurina looked for Rena but couldn't find her anywhere. She searched throughout the entire park and still couldn't find her. When it was time to go, Jurina was still looking even though she was supposed to go back. It wasn't until Sae found Jurina and asked her where Rena was. When Jurina said she didn't know Sae said,
"Eh! Rena is missing?!"
"Un..."
"Come on Jurina we gotta find Rena."
Sae grabbed Jurina and the two set off to find Rena hoping they would find her soon.
==================================================================================
Wah what's gonna happen to Rena! Find out next update!
-
That is an interesting twist with Rena being kidnapped but it has to be linked to the past :nervous
-
Hanging chappy Dx Dx poor rena TwT)/ ne, jurinaa please save your mommy,,!
-
Lo poor Mayu XD
Rena..WHO KIDNAPPED MY BABY??? WHOEVER DID IS GONNA PAY?!?!!
Its not you author....right? o.O?
Jurina save your dear mommy T.T and get me the kidnapper! ;)
-
Rena-sama~~!!!! :panic: :panic: :panic:
I hope someone saves her~!!! Or she can go all Geki~~ :twisted: :twisted:
-
RENAAAAAAAAAAAA!
Jurina, go find save your mommy but soon-to-be-wife :angry:
lol poor Mayu. Hmm, I'm kinda scared this Jurina, and when she gets older ....
Sae was nice :twothumbs but I'm worried about Yuki
-
Jurina find Rena fast plz, man i hate pedophiles :thumbdown:
Sea stop hitting on Rena seriously that just awkward for Rena :P
-
Eh Rena!!!! Who is the bastard who kiddnaped her?!!
-
I think I knew who might be the guy or men n it hass to be either rena's old boss or the guy that keeps on hittig her be4 she quited the job
-
You sure like to have them getting rape, aren't you? :catglare:
So is it time for WMatsui to get a real bonding moment rather than a mother-daughter relationship? :twothumbs
I thought Jurina would at least still afraid of Haunted house but seriously, THIS Jurina is fearless! XD
-
Jurina is so cute indeed... but smart academically...
AH... Sae is coming on to Rena... Rena really feel uncomfortable...
Jurina is really a child at heart.... Poor Mayu and Rena need to entertain Jurina...
Ah... Who kidnap Rena?
What's going to happen to Rena...?
Would Jurina and Sae able to save her?
Somehow I think... Rena kidnapping is not a normal kidnapping... why is that?
Can't wait to find out more
Thank you for the update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
Find out what happens to Rena and Jurina in today's update! Hope you like it!
======================================================================================
Chapter 10 part 2
Jurina and Sae started searching the park like crazy looking everywhere for Rena. The school had already left so now it was just Jurina and Sae. They didn’t know where she could have gone but they were getting worried. Jurina was like a puppy on the hunt searching every place she could for her precious master. Jurina looked every place she could and still couldn’t find her. Sae checked all the places as well but there was still no luck. Eventually they asked the security guards and they went to check the surveillance tapes. There they saw Rena and them some strange man picking her up and carried her away to somewhere. The question was where and Jurina couldn’t see it. Jurina went to the spot where she last saw Rena and looked for some kind of clue as to where Rena was. While searching she found a cell phone charm that she remembered Rena had.
“Rena!”
(Over with Rena…)
I looked around and saw a sharp edge of a corner that looked sharp enough for me to cut the ropes on. I made my way over and started to rub against the sharp edge. I could feel the rope start to break and it was almost there when suddenly the door opened and the man came back. I froze and watched him as he made his way over and suddenly pulled out a black bag. I thought there was some kind of instrument of torture or something so I knew I had to get out quickly. I cut the ropes and then swung a fist at him. I was about to punch him but then I stopped when I saw he wasn’t holding a knife but a costume of some kind. I stared at him with a confused look and said,
“What is that?!”
“A Power Ranger costume.” he said.
“Why do you have it?”
“Because I need you to wear it.”
“What?”
The man explained to me that the person who was supposed to play the pink ranger called in sick so they needed someone to fill in for her. He saw me and decided to have me play the ranger.
“Why did you tie me up and grope my body then?” I asked.
“I had to make sure you wouldn’t run away and you had the right assets of the pink ranger.”
“No you’re just a pervert who gets a buzz off of girls in cosplay outfits.”
I got up and was about to leave but then the man grabbed my leg and said,
“Please miss. The children from the hospital are coming today and they’re supposed to see the show. Won’t you please participate just once?”
“Well when you put it that way… Alright fine!”
“Yay thank you so much! Here I’ll leave so you can change and when you’re done come out.”
The man left and I quickly changed into the pink Power Ranger outfit. I looked at myself in the mirror and couldn’t believe how stupid I looked. It was for the kids though and I couldn’t say no to that. I walked out and the man handed me my helmet. I put it on then the man said,
“Perfect! Now come with me to the stage so you can get ready for the act!”
“Eh?!”
(Over with Jurina…)
Jurina and Sae had searched the entire park and still no sign of Rena. They decided to take a break and watch some show that was going on where there was a bunch of kids gathered around. It looked like a Power Ranger show and Jurina seemed interested when she saw the people in the costumes. Sae and Jurina took their seats and waited for the show to begin. Then everything got quiet and the opening theme to the power rangers came on. All the rangers came out in a flashy way each introducing themselves. There was the red ranger, the blue ranger, the green ranger, the black ranger, the yellow ranger, and the pink ranger. All off the rangers lined up on the stage and waved to all the kids. Then the main act began and a person in a monster costume came out and started to attack the power rangers. Red and Blue teamed up and started to fight the monster while Yellow and Black took on the goons that came with them. Meanwhile Pink was standing there not exactly sure what to do and all the kids noticed. Jurina stared at the pink ranger and thought she was very silly for just standing there while her teammates fought the monster. Then suddenly the yellow ranger grabbed the pink ranger and pulled her into the fight.
“Pink use your ray gun!” Yellow said.
Pink looked for a ray gun and saw one on her side. She pulled it out and fired at the monster hitting it with a laser. The monster fell and then red took over and sliced the monster with a slash from his sword. To finish it off the rangers gathered for their big attack. Every ranger had a specific position but then there was the Pink ranger who was trying to figure out where to go. The blue ranger had to help her out and then they acted out their powerful attack killing the monster. The kids cheered and then the red ranger said they were going to need a couple kids from the audience. The rangers were supposed to pick a child they thought was brave enough to fight along with them. All the rangers started to walk along looking for a suitable child. It was at that moment the pink ranger walked over and picked Jurina. Jurina was surprised but happy and quickly ran up to the stage with the rest of the kids.
“Pink isn’t this child a little bit old?” Red asked.
“There’s nothing wrong with her!” Pink said.
“Alright fine then let’s get on with the show!”
All the rangers took the child they chose and used them for a partner activity. They tied their ankles to the child’s and then said they were going to have a rest to see who was the best tag team crime fighters. When the referee said go, everyone took off and the crowd was cheering. Red was in the lead followed by blue, green, yellow, black and pink in the very back. Jurina hated losing and didn’t want to so she grabbed the pink ranger and angled her body so that they were back to back. Then with all her might, Jurina ran at full speed zooming past all the rangers and their partners. The first obstacle was coming up where the ranger had to shoot the targets and clear a way. The pink ranger managed to move around Jurina and shoot the targets opening the doors.
“Go go go!” Jurina said as she ran through the doors.
The next obstacle was a rock climbing wall and Jurina didn’t have any problem since her partner was practically tied to her back. She quickly climbed up the wall and then went down a zip line where their last obstacle was. There was an evil monster waiting to attack the two. Now it was the ranger’s job to shoot the monster however Jurina had a different plan in mind. Jurina swung her body on the zip line and when she gained enough momentum, she jumped high into the sky. The pink ranger was screaming while holding onto Jurina who was laughing like a maniac. She was about to crash right into the monster but he moved out of the way and Jurina crashed into the background breaking through the wall into the backstage. The other rangers soon arrived after and rushed to check on the pink ranger. The pink ranger was alright and managed to free herself from Jurina however it looked like Jurina wasn’t done with the monster. She grabbed some lip stick from a makeup booth and drew two red circles on her face. Then she took a horn head band and drew black on her nose. To finish it off she put a cable in her pants and then roared at the monster.
“Pikachu!!!!”
“Oh no not again.” the pink ranger said.
All the kids were confused by the sudden appearance of Pikachu but then they started to like it when they saw Pikachu charge at the monster and tackle it to the ground. Soon more monsters came out and Pikachu was surrounded by all of them. It looked like things were done for but then the kids started shouting out some of Pikachu’s moves.
“Pikachu use quick attack!”
“Pikachu use thunderbolt!”
“Pikachu use iron tail!”
Pikachu understood them all and quickly got to the battle. She charged at one of the monsters who dodged but then she jumped onto the wall and bounced off it and slammed into one of the monsters knocking it down. For the next monster Pikachu took a cable that was plugged in and cut it. Sparks were flying from the cable and all the monsters backed away. However Pikachu showed no fear and charged at another monster. She forced the cable onto the monster and the monster was zapped and knocked out. For the last monster Pikachu jumped into the air and swung the cable in her pants that had a metal end to it. It smacked the monster hard and caused it to fall over as well. All of the monsters were down however Pikachu was not done yet. She wanted to fight more and more so she started to head towards other people. That was when Pink ranger came out and said,
“Jurina!”
Pikachu looked over and saw the pink ranger. She watched her as she pulled off her helmet and revealed herself to be Rena!
(Over with Rena…)
I could not believe what I had just witnessed with Jurina going all Pikachu on everyone. When I saw her beat the last guy I knew it was my turn to step in. I rushed out there and called Jurina out. When I pulled my helmet off showing it was me, Jurina went back to normal and quickly ran to me.
“Rena!”
She slammed into me and I fell onto the floor and hugged her. She must have been so glad to see me since I was gone for quite a long time. I patted her head as she practically buried herself in me and I was unable to move. The crowd cheered and it was then the red ranger came out and said,
“Thank you all for coming out tonight! Please stick around and personally meet all the rangers and Pikachu!”
The crowd cheered even more as the curtains came down and everything calmed. Sae rushed over and helped me up with Jurina still attached to me.
“Thank God you’re alright.” Sae said.
“Yeah I’m alright Sae relax~”
“Jurina and I looked everywhere for you!”
“Well you found me now so happy?”
“Yeah I guess.”
Just then all the rangers walked over without their helmets and they all had dark looks on their faces. I thought I was going to get a huge scolding from them but instead the blue ranger patted me on the back and said,
“Good show! I think that was the best one we’ve had all year!”
“Really?”
“Yes we all enjoyed it so much.” Red said.
“Why don’t you come with us and meet the kids. Pikachu can come with of course.”
Jurina and I nodded and so we went out to meet all the kids. They seemed to be very interested in Jurina and asked her all kinds of questions and for autographs. She was a real super star and I couldn’t be more proud. After all the autographs and handshakes, we said our goodbyes and headed back home where Yuki and Mayu were so glad to see us. After a long night we all went to bed and because Jurina was afraid she would lose me again, she slept with me in the bed tonight. She must have been really scared. I should really be more careful since I’m practically the only thing Jurina has to family. From now on I should be more careful. I went to bed that night thinking that I was going to get stronger from there on out.
The next morning I woke up to the sound of laughter. I walked in and saw Jurina, Mayu, Sae and Kai laughing at something on the computer screen. When I walked over and asked Mayu said,
“Look Rena you and Jurina have gone viral!”
“Eh?!”
I looked at the screen and it showed the performance from last night. It showed everything from me screwing up to Jurina acting like Pikachu. I was so embarrassed from the fact and when I asked how many views we had Mayu said one million and it was still growing. I couldn’t believe it and was hoping no one important saw it. Otherwise who knows what could happen.
(Over at some building…)
“Come on people we have to think of something! We’re losing money out there! Can’t we think of something that the kids will be into?!”
“Sir sir look at this!”
A man in a suit came in with his laptop and showed it to the other man.
“Incredible! Who are these girls?”
“I don’t know sir but apparently they’re really popular with the kids.”
“Well go find them!”
“Yes sir!”
The man ran off while the other one watched the rest of the video and watched the Pikachu girl and pink ranger and laughed. He paused on the two girls and said,
“I’m going to make you two famous.”
======================================================================================
Wow wow looks like Rena and Jurina are going to gain some fame here. Find out what happens in the next update!
-
Hi miyumi-san, thanks for the quick updates! :twothumbs
I was away for few days (in taipei but unfortunately did not manage to stay for the SKE48 handshake event :( ) and the moment i was back late last night, i had to read and follow up on this fanfic hehehe! :thumbup
Was disgusted at Sae who is trying to hit on rena and cheat on yuki! poor rena, she seems to be meeting a lot of bad guys (Sae is behaving like one here) in this story, hope she can manage to steer out of troubles (please dun end up hurting yuki...) and have peaceful days with jurina (which i reckon is her top wish)...the guy who groped rena to assess her assets is too much! :angry: though she's flat, he should be able to check her visually... :nervous Seems like the peaceful life of Wmatsui will again be destroyed by the stardom they are getting into!
Lastly, I sincerely hope that rena the angel-heart girl will end up with someone worth her love!
-
Weird situation for Rena and the video of them brings up a lot of issues
-
Really... what kind of reason is that... being kidnapped and molested just for them to ask Rena to be pink power ranger... :sweatdrop:
Ah... Rena was so confused as to how she supposed to act... :)
Yeah... Rena chose Jurina as her partner.... and Jurina was so happy.... :inlove:
Jurina is so great at over coming every obstacles... :thumbsup
Pikachu was so strong... Poor monsters... being beaten up by Jurina.... :rofl:
OMG over 1 million viewers on the action that happened in the park.... :shocked
And now there would be someone that going to make them into actresses...
Well maybe regulars in children shows...
Can't wait to see how that going to turn up...
Thank you for the update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
very interesting chapter :deco:
rena and jurina gone viral :lol:
and their going to be famous XD
thanx for the update :cow: :bow:
-
Pikachu and Pink Power Ranger hahaha awesome (^.~)
-
Oh man this. is .priceless.
I watched Super Sentai and Pokemon at the same time but I never... wow
Over one million viewers lol Rena and Jurina are going to gain fame :w00t: but they'll get in big trouble :lol:
Sometimes I think, Rena's indeed a funny person...
-
Somehow this is getting crazier and crazier. :panic:
And WMatsui's relationship didn't change one bit! Why? How could you do that to us? :cry:
Then again this will make the fic last longer~ :cow:
-
Minna sorry I'm late! I actually had to do school work today. Well anyways I hope you like the update!
==================================================================================
Chapter 11
Today was just a normal day and to be honest I was pretty happy with normal. I'm just here working at the bread shop and just relaxing in the morning. The morning rush had already past so now I'm just sitting at the register. Then suddenly Yuko came over and sat next to me. We sat there in silence before Yuko said,
"Hey.... Jurina isn't your daughter is she?"
"Eh?"
I looked at her with a confused look thinking how did she know. I know I didn't tell her so how could she tell? Yuko smiled and said,
"I could tell when I saw her walking to school. She said hi to me and that's when I saw it. She isn't your real daughter is she Rena?"
"Well... No but you can't tell anyone!"
"Relax relax I won't. However if the wrong people find out you could get into some serious trouble."
"I know which is why I try not to stand out too much."
"Well you did a good job coming here so you'll be safe. However if you guys ever find yourself in trouble, come to me and I'll get you out."
"Thank you Yuko."
Just then the store doors opened and I was surprised to see Haruna, Jurina and Mayu. The three of them walked in and sat at a table while I quickly ducked behind the register. Yuko came down with me and asked,
"Who's that?!"
"Jurina!"
"Yeah I know that but who's the hot red head?"
"Oh that's Haruna. She's one of Jurina's friends."
"How old is she?"
"I don't know 21?"
"Perfect~"
Yuko got up and fixed her hair and outfit a little. Then she walked over to the girls and asked for their order. Meanwhile I stayed down because I told Jurina I got a job at a bread store but never mentioned which one. If I told her she would come by everyday even on school days! I couldn't let that happen so I had to stay hidden. I pulled out my mirror and held it out so I could see. There in the mirror I saw Jurina and Mayu talking while Yuko looked like she was flirting with Haruna. It was actually pretty funny to see Yuko pull out cheap pick up lines trying to get Haurna. However Haruna wouldn't give in and just hugged Jurina possessively. Then Mayu got a little jealous and hugged Jurina as well. The two glared at each other and then started and all out tug of war with Jurina. It didn't look like Jurina was having any kind of fun and looked like she was about to start crying. It was then I decided to step out.
"Oi what are you two doing with my daughter?!"
The two both let go and Jurina got up and ran to me.
"Rena~"
"Sorry Rena it won't happen again..." Mayu said.
"Same here!" Haruna said.
"Hey you're an adult you know. Jurina is jailbait." Yuko said.
"So? I still love her because she's so cute~"
"Hey what about me?!"
"Eww no way. You look like a perverted squirrel."
"Perverted squirrel?!"
The two started to get into an argument and that's when Mayu, Jurina and I decided to leave. We quietly snuck out the door and out into the street.
"So care to explain why you aren't in school?" I said.
"There was a gas leak so they made everyone leave." Mayu said.
"Ah well that's good. Then since we're out why don't we go have some fun?"
"Yay fun time!"
We decided to go to a video arcade. I gave Jurina some money and she ran off with Mayu. I followed the two and watched them play all kinds of games. Jurina was pretty good at them but Mayu kept up either. Mayu was a genius at games and was actually quite good at it. They played some more games and then it came down to the last few tokens. Jurina begged me for more but I told her I didn't have any. They had to look for a game that was going to be really fun. Then they saw an Xbox kinect set up and the game was "Just Dance 4" Mayu said she didn't like dancing games so she made me get up there with Jurina. We were going to dance to the song "Beginner" by AKB48. I heard the song before but never performed the dance. The game started and the song began. Two game characters came up and the song began.
"In your position... SET!"
The music started and somehow I knew the dance. Jurina also caught on quickly and soon enough we were both dancing to the song pretty well. Every movement was like the game's and we were doing very well. I didn't even notice it but somehow we managed to attract a small crowd. They watched us dance and even cheer us on. Then when the song ended Jurina and I finished perfectly and out scores were tied. The crowd cheered and started asking us if we were members ok AKB. I told them no and then quickly grabbed Jurina and Mayu and ran. We decided to go to an ice cream shop and relax after all that craziness. I ordered the two ice cream but I didn't have enough money to get some for myself. I handed their ice cream and then the three of us sat at a table.
"Oishi?" I asked.
"Un!" Jurina said.
Jurina really liked ice cream so I thought that was cute. However she still was a messy eater and really needed to learn how to eat properly. I took a napkin and wiped Jurina's face. Then she continued eating and I couldn't help but giggle as I watched. Then to my surprise she held her ice cream out and said,
"Rena want some?"
"Um no thanks." I said.
"Rena have ice cream!"
Before I could say anything Jurina shoved her ice cream in my face. I leaned back and both Jurina and Mayu started cracking up. My face was covered with ice cream and I looked messy. I licked some off my lips and thought the ice cream was good though. Then I wiped my face off and told Jurina to eat her ice cream before it melted. When we finished it was late so we decided to go home. There Yuki and Sae were home but Kai was at a friend's house. We were about to go to our own rooms when Yuki called us in. She said we were going to have a family game night and Jurina and I were invited to play. Jurina happily accepted and so we gathered around the table. Then Yuki pulled out two pieces of paper and then split us up into teams. I was with Sae while Yuki had Mayu and Jurina. I didn't know what was going on but something tells me it was going to be good. The game we were going to play was back scratcher which was a game where one person draws a picture on the back of their teammate. The teammate has to guess what they're drawing. Sae was the first to draw and when the game started I realized why they called it back scratcher. Sae was pressing hard and scratching my back. Of I didn't have a shirt on I would probably bleed. After a while I figured it out and said,
"Neko!"
"Correct!"
Sae showed the drawing to prove it was a cat and it was. We switched and when I went I tried to draw a fish but Sae kept moving a lot and in the end we lost. In the end we decided to play a different game because my back was killing me. Instead we played a different game where we had to play a question and answer game. It's a drinking game with alcohol but instead we used shots of wasabi. The table was set and now the game began. Our questions had to be math themed. Yuki was the first and she asked Sae a question.
"What is 15 x 2?"
"Uhhh 17?"
"Wrong! It's 30."
"Aw man!"
Sae took a spoon full of wasabi and ate the whole thing. Soon after her eyes started to water and she had to cover her mouth to keep herself from spitting it out. After a while she finally calmed down and then moved onto the next question. Sae asked Mayu,
"What is the square root of 225?"
"15." Mayu said.
"Dang you're right!"
"My turn.. Jurina what's 2 + 2?"
"4!"
"Good job!"
"Hey no fair! You asked an easy one!" Sae said.
Sae pouted and Jurina just giggled and asked me a question. I was expecting her to ask me something easy but I was wrong.
"Rena what's (a + b)(a - b)(2a + 3b)?"
"Ehhhh?!"
I had no idea what Jurina just said. It had been a long time since I did math like this so I had no idea what to do. I thought about it and gave it my best shot.
"4?"
"Wrong!"
"Ah mou!"
I took the wasabi and placed it in my mouth. As soon as it hit my mouth the spice hit me and I couldn't take it. I wanted to spit it out but Sae covered my mouth. My eyes watered and my face turned red. Yet somehow I got it down but almost died. It was my turn to ask a question so I chose Jurina. I was gonna make her pay for that.
"Jurina what is 4 + 27 - 18 x 106 + 48 / 54 ?"
"-1876.111111"
I pulled out a calculator to make sure and I was surprised to see she was right. I guess Jurina really is smart. Jurina looked over at Mayu and asked,
"What is the 10 + 12 + 18 - 2!"
"Uh... 30?"
"Nope! 38~"
"Darn!"
Mayu ate the wasabi and to my surprise Mayu was totally expressionless. Not a single year was shed. I was really surprised by Mayu's cyborg face.
"Ok Jurina what's 4 to the power of 0?"
"0!"
"Wrong it's 1."
"Ehhh?!"
Jurina took the wasabi and ate it. At first she was expressionless but soon after her whole face turned red and she jumped up and ran to the sink. She came back crying a little and tongue sticking out. I patted her head and said that she had played enough games for tonight. We went to bed tired after a long day of fun and games. I wonder what we'll do tomorrow.
(Outside the house...)
There was a man standing outside the house who had just finished watched Rena and Jurina play. He started to walk away and then pulled out his phone. He dialed a number and said,
"Sir we found them."
==================================================================================
Hope you liked the update!
-
Are they going to be star or whaaat????
-
the guy that said: "Sir, we found them."
is someone not evil right...
lets hope so...
cuz I think there was that weird person that wanted
pikajurina and rangerrena...
lets hope no bad intent
though something bad will probably happen... pessimistic~
-
Yuko would be able to help Rena if ever she got problem due to Jurina living with her...? :shocked
How and Why would Yuko help them out? :?
Ah... Yuko saw Haruna and now she wanted to be with Haruna :wub:
But Haruna and Mayu wanted jurina... Poor Jurina being tangled in the middle :nervous
Ah...Both Rena and Jurina attracting more viewers, when Rena was not supposed to due to Jurina's circumstance... :sweatdrop:
Dancing on AKB 'Beginner'... Cool... :thumbsup
The games scene was fun and sweet... XD
Eh... the talent producer guy found where about Rena and Jurina lived.... :panic:
What's going to happen next?
Can't wait to find out
Thank you for the update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
Suspious. That guy would go this far...I'm senscing another kidnapping accident. XD
Jurina is smart~ I lol when she asked Rena. XD
-
Minna! Hope you like the update! Lets see what happens to Jurina and Rena!
==================================================================================
Chapter 12
I was just minding my own business with the bread shop when suddenly a limousine pulled up right outside the shop. A couple men in suits walked in and walked straight over to me. One of them held out their ID and it said they were part of some company I've never heard about. Then one of them said,
"Are you Matsui Rena?"
"Yes why do you ask?"
"Come with us please."
I got into the limo and they drove me to some really big building. I walked inside and the men led me to the top floor. They walked me into an office where Jurina was sitting there in one of the chairs.
"Jurina?!"
"Rena!"
"Ladies please sit."
I looked over and saw a man in a business suit and tie. He looked pretty interesting but the one thing I noticed is he had a very large pompadour. He took off his aviators and the looked at Jurina and I. He then smiled and said,
"Do you know why you two ladies are here?"
"No why?" I said.
"Because I am going to make you both famous!"
"Eh?!"
"I'm sure you're both aware of this."
The man turned his computer screen and showed the video of Jurina and I in the amusement park. Jurina just laughed and I blushed a little.
"The kids love you! Which is why I am going to put you two on your own TV show!"
"Eh???"
"It'll be called WMatsui! You two will do all kinds of funny skits and acts for the kids! I can just see it now you two on the cover of every magazine! All you have to do is sign here and we can get started."
He handed me a contract and I looked at it with a berth confusing look. He said so much so fast I barely had time to think. I read the contract and it seemed reasonable. However I worried how Jurina would be affected. All that pressure on her could really hurt her if she can't handle it. Plus if she becomes a spoiled brat then we could really have problems. I don't think me or Jurina are ready for the big screen. I declined the contract and then quickly ran away with Jurina. I really don't think we're ready for it and I don't want to expose Jurina to such things. I've seen how those celebrities who were all popular and then they fell and took a path of drugs and sex. I don't want that to happen to Jurina so I'm going to keep her out of it.
"Rena how come we can't be on TV?" Jurina asked.
"Because it's bad Jurina. There are a lot of scary people on TV."
"But Pikachu is on TV!"
"No Jurina you're not doing it."
"Ok..."
Jurina acted pretty sad the entire day. I hated seeing her like that so I went and talked to Yuki. We talked about it and she said that she should come with me and talk to him. When night time came around I put Jurina to bed and then Yuki and I went to the building. We walked in and the man was there expecting us. We walked into his office and then we discussed our terms in the contract. It was mainly Yuki who was talking but she said everything I basically wanted to say. I didn't want Jurina out in late night hours. I didn't want her to feel pressured or forced to do something she didn't want. I didn't want her in ANY kissing scenes. Nothing violent and if she has something with school then school comes first. Oh and she is not allowed to go to any kind of parties without me there with her. The manager thought about it and did take into mind that Jurina was still a minor. Then he agreed and said he will follow the terms. Yuki had created her own contract for me to sign and I did. After that we shook hands and he said,
"See you bright and early Rena."
"And to you ano..."
"Sato! Call me Sato!"
"Nice to meet you Sato-san."
The next day Jurina walked into the studio for the first time and we were both amazed. Turns out the set was a lot like Yuki's home only there was a slight change. There were cameramen and make up artists everywhere. We were led onto the set and then Sato said that all we had to do was be ourselves. I don't know how exactly we are going to do that since there's a camera right in our faces so I wonder how Jurina would react.
"Ok we are live in 3...2...1!"
The camera started and as soon as it did, Jurina waved to the camera and said,
"Hi I'm Matsui Jurina!"
"And I'm Matsui Rena!" I said.
"And we are..."
"WMatsui!"
Today's episode was supposed to be an introduction. We're supposed to tell the audience some information about ourselves. I decided to start first so I said,
"I'm Matsui Rena and I'm 21 years old. It's nice to meet you."
"Matsui Jurina! 6 years old!" Jurina said.
"Jurina you're 16."
"Oh yeah! That's Rena! She's my mommy~"
I blushed not believing she had said that out loud to hundreds of people. I forgot to tell Jurina not to say everything about each other but just the major stuff. I patted her head and said,
"Jurina we can't say everything to everyone. Some things we have to keep a secret."
"Like your singing in the shower?" Jurina said.
"Jurina!"
"What?"
"Mou I said not everything! How would you feel if I told everything about your bed wetting problem."
"Rena!!!!"
I realized I had said that out loud and saw Jurina look like she was about to start crying. I quickly ran over to the toy chest and pulled out a Pikachu doll. I ran back over and behind the couch and held the doll up. Then I took the doll and in a funny voice I said,
"Don't worry Jurina it's ok! You're still growing up so don't be sad!"
"Really Pikachu?"
"Yeah!"
"Thank you Pikachu!"
Jurina hugged the doll and I came back out. Jurina was smiling and happy so I was happy to. I looked towards the camera and said,
"Jurina has a huge love for Pokemon but mainly Pikachu."
"Pikachu~"
I patted Jurina's head and she said,
"I may have bed wetting problem but you're a lolicon!"
"Oi what did you call me?!"
"Lolicon lolicon Rena's a lolicon!"
"Come here you! I'll show you lolicon!"
"Pikachu run!"
I got up and started chasing Jurina around the set. When I caught her we fell to the ground and wrestled to see who is on top. We had lots of fun talking about each other and embarrassing each other. It really was a fun show to be on so I hope the kids like it. From then on, Jurina and I were actresses of our own show. After the show was done filming, the crew cheered for us and Sato walked over.
"Look at this!"
He showed us his computer and we watched a bar go up with numbers on it.
"Views are off the charts. People love you!" Sato said.
"Isn't that great Jurina?!"
"Un un!"
"And as a reward here is your first pay!"
Sato handed us two envelopes both filled with cash. I couldn't believe at all the money inside and said that he didn't have to give us this much. He said it was nothing and now we could go home because we were done for the day. I talked to Jurina and told her that we should save money and try to save up the money. We could by our own house and live on our own. Jurina was happy and agreed we would save the money. In the meantime Jurina went home and told everyone how out day was. It was then Mayu told me Jurina was going to have to be more careful now that she's becoming famous. We don't know what will happen at school but Mayu was going to watch her. I thanked her and then went to bed.
The next morning I was about to go to the bread shop but then the limo and men were there. They said that Sato wanted to talk to me about something. We drove to the studio and there Sato was sitting there at his desk. I called to make sure Jurina was at school and she was so I was happy to know. I sat down and Sato and I started to talk about the next episode. I wonder how Jurina was doing at school.
(Over at School...)
Jurina and Mayu were at their desks when a group of fan girls walked over and asked for Jurina's autograph. Jurina was happy about it and Mayu just shook her head. She didn't want the fame to go to Jurina's head so she made sure she didn't give out too many autographs. Jurina got a lot of special treatment from everyone including the teachers. Jurina was like a super idol of the school and Mayu knew this couldn't be good. Then like in the dramas, Jurina met her first enemy.
"Hey Jurina!"
Jurina and Mayu looked over and saw a girl in a leopard print pants and a black shirt. She walked over to Jurina and pushed her back. Jurina fell back and Mayu rushed to help her. The girl walked over and was about to kick Mayu but then a teacher walked in and took the girl away.
"I'll get you next time...."
Mayu warned Jurina about not getting cocky and Jurina understood. When the two got home Rena was already there preparing dinner. She told Rena what happened and she thanked Mayu for protecting Jurina. After dinner everyone went to bed and Jurina couldn't wait for tomorrow. A lot of new things were happening to Jurina and slowly she was learning to accept them all.
==================================================================================
Hope you guys liked the update!
-
Oh WMatsui's show is on TV :lol: Sato seems like a nice boss. He better not flirt with Rena :angry:
Then Juju getting a lot of fangirls at school. Mayu's jealousy XD
Who's that girl with her leopard print pants and a black shirt? Enemy huh?
Jurina's showing her good side, she treats R like her mommy :) but WHERE'S MY PERVERT PUPPY GONE???
-
Lol wMatsui on tv would be entertaining
Although the person who pushed Jurina must be jealous
-
i would so watch the wmatsui show :cathappy:
lol the show was hilarious :lol: and using sato-san XD
jurina is way obsessed with pikachu :nervous but its very cute :deco:
oh damn jurina has a rival now :shocked :panic:, mayu's right, jurina should not get cocky anytime soon
who dared tried to kick my mayuyu?! :angry:
thanx for the update :cow: :bow:
-
phew, only a weirdo guy that wants to make them famous~
kawaii~~ Rena is a lolicon~~
gah... wonders who the new girl is...
-
It's good that they're saving money to get their own house but both of them appearing on TV give me a bad feeling....and there that Sato guy...I don't trust him yet. :catglare:
-
Ah... Jurina and Rena are loved by all the viewers....
But Poor Jurina being hate by someone at school....
What's going to happen to Jurina and Rena now?
Can't wait to find out
Thank you for the update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
Just read all 12 chapters in one sitting, I love this concept so much + wmatsui makes this even better.
Sato seems like an interesting character, hope he doesn't turn out to be evil or something haha.
For some reason leopard pants just reminds me of Sayanee. Probably because NMB and leopards and yeah.
I can't wait for the next update :)
-
I want to watch WMatsui on tv show as well!!!
it's been a while i didn't see them together :banghead:
anyway nice update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
Minna! Nee exams are coming up so you may or may not see updates comings from me for a while. I gotta study hard! Anyways enjoy the update guys!
==================================================================================
Chapter 13
I was sleeping when there was a knock on the door. I walked over and opened it and was surprised to see Jurina standing there holding a piece of paper. She handed it to me and said Sato wanted me to read it. When I read it it said that we were supposed to head to a certain building for a commercial shooting. It was my day off so I really didn't want to go anywhere but Jurina looked excited and wanted to go so I got ready and then left the house. When we arrived Sato was directing people where to put props for the commercial. I walked over and asked him,
"What exactly are we advertising?"
"The new teen clothing line that just came out." he said.
"Ok but Sato I'm an adult so why did you call me?"
"We need both of you so just go into the dressing room and hurry up!"
Jurina and I rushed into the dressing room and came out in a hurry. When I looked at myself I couldn't believe kids were wearing things like this. I was wearing short shorts and a skinny tank top with almost the entire back exposed and ridiculously high heels. Plus with the make up I had on I practically looked like a hooker. I looked at Sato with a displeasing look and he just gave me the thumbs up. Then Jurina came out in regular shorts and a cute t-shirt with sneakers. Now why couldn't I look cute like her and instead I had to look like this. We both posed in front if the camera and the photographer took a couple photos. Then we ran back inside and changed into a different outfit. This time I was wearing a strapless top with ruffles in the front and a short pencil skirt with high heels. Then Jurina was in a cute tank top and skirt with a nice little flower accessory and flats. Now I was really starting to wonder why I was wearing these types of clothes.
Even the photographer had us pose different poses. I looked more mature and compared while Jurina looked cute and goofy. I was really starting to wonder what the heck was going on. I knew something was up when I came out with the next outfit. I was in a tight black dress with heels and fish net leggings. Then Jurina came out in a frilly white dress with pink flowers on it. Something was seriously going on but I guess today I wouldn't know what. We finished the shooting and then Sato said we had to film another commercial. Luckily it was a commercial for a drink so it couldn't be that bad. Sadly I was wrong.
"Action!"
SPLASH
Water splashed on me and I had to stand there and act like nothing happened. Then I had to whip my hair back and pull out the drink I was advertising. I took a big gulp and put it down and then smiled. I said some stupid catch phrase and then the commercial ended. Personally I didn't like the drink but its what they're selling. I walked off the set where Jurina handed me a towel. Then she ran out into a set filled with stuffed animals and cute things where she advertised for a candy. When she came off she handed me a candy and it didn't taste as bad. When that was finished there was one more commercial we both had to be in and to be honest I thought it was a porn add. Jurina was dressed like a little kid while I was dressed like some stripper. We walked out together and did a couple poses where Jurina looked cute and innocent while I looked naughty and bad. When we finished the photographer thanked me and then said we could leave. On the way out I thought I felt something rub against my butt. I turned around and only saw Jurina who had stopped and stared at me.
"Jurina did you-"
"Rena Jurina come on! We got work to do!"
"Coming!!!"
Jurina ran ahead of me while I stood there speechless. Maybe I was imagining things when thinking Jurina actually touched my butt. Even if she did it was probably accident. We went to a park where we had to do a shooting for a nature magazine. Jurina and I were both dressed for outdoor camping adventures and fun. They had us sit in front of a fire and pretend to have fun and we had to walk on paths. It was actually really fun seeing all the pretty things in nature. However at some point, everyone started staring at me with a weird face. I didn't know what they were staring at until Jurina suddenly said,
"Spider!"
"Eh?"
Jurina pointed to my shoulder and when I looked over there it was staring right at me. It was huge and hairy and I was just freaked out. I turned back to Jurina and saw her holding a stick walking slowly towards me.
"Ch-chotto Jurina!"
"I got it!"
Before I could do anything Jurina swung and hit my head instead of the spider. I went down and didn't plan on getting back up. My head was spinning and everything was starting to get blurry. Jurina was panicking and the staff were rushing to help me back up. They sat me on a chair and handed me a water. Then a medic came over and looked at my head to see if I was ok. I didn't show signs of concussion but I was still a little dizzy and he said I should take it easy. There was still a lot of work to get done though so I lied and said I was fine and continued the day with the work.
"Tadaima~"
We got home and I was dead tired. My head was throbbing and my body ached. Everything span again and again to the point where I couldn't stand up right. I started to walk towards my room but collapsed half way in the hall. Jurina was in the shower so I was basically stuck there until she came out. I was just so out of it that I couldn't even open my eyes without feeling a hard pound in my head. Then suddenly the door opened and I heard Sae's voice.
"Hey I'm home you guys!"
I heard her footsteps come towards me and suddenly it became a rushed jog.
"Oi Rena are you ok?"
I was too weak to answer. Instead I just shook my head no and that's when Sae carried me to my room. She set me down and then got in the bed with me. She held me while I slowly started to pass out. However I felt her start leaning closer and closer to me and I knew it wasn't good. I tried to push her back but I was too weak and instead Sae held my hand and told me I was going to be ok. I eventually gave in and passed out soon after. Hours had passed before I finally woke up and when I looked at the time I saw it was morning. I walked into the kitchen where Jurina was sitting at the table holding an apple.
"Rena! Rena sit!"
I walked over and sat on a chair. As soon as I did Jurina got up and leaned in really close to me. She then pulled back and pulled out a knife and started to cut slices of apple. She took a piece and told me to open my mouth. She slid the piece of apple inside and I ate it. The apple was sweet and delicious so I enjoyed the treatment Jurina was giving me. She must have felt bad after yesterday's spider incident. When the apple was finished I thanked Jurina and then she handed me the mail from today. There in the pile was a magazine with a picture of Jurina and I on the cover. I picked it up and looked at it and I couldn't believe what I was seeing. The magazine was split in half with me on one side and Jurina on the other. Above Jurina's side it said "Sweet like Sugar" and on mine it said "Hot like Spice" I was amazed at how the magazine turned out so I started to turn through the pages. The magazine showed the two different styles of clothing between cute and innocent to naughty and bad. Overall it was good but still it was quite a shock.
"Hey what are you guys looking at?"
Mayu walked over and saw the magazine and said,
"Jurina you look so cute!!!"
"Mayu what are you squealing about?"
Sae walked in and saw the magazine as well and said,
"Rena wow.. You look..."
I could see drool leaking from Sae's mouth and I just blushed not believing what was going on. I got up and ran quickly to get dressed and then leave the house for work. At work I arrived and saw some of the customers looking at the magazine. I hid my face and walked into the back where I grabbed a hat and wore it over my head. I looked down the entire time and tried not to look up at people. It was hard but I managed to get through. However at one point Yuko walked over and said,
"Dang Rena you look fine~"
"Yuko shhh!!!"
However it was too late. All the customers heard Yuko and looked over at me. Yuko pulled off my hat and all the customers gasped. I was planning on running but Yuko pushed me back and that's when the customers swarmed the front desk. They reached out and tried to grab me but Yuko pulled out a rolling pin and smacked all the hands away. She stood on top of the desk and said,
"Everyone will get a chance to meet Rena if they but ten bread buns!"
All the customers pulled out their cash and demanded they were the first to pay. I couldn't believe Yuko was making a profit out of this and hope I get some of the income. I wonder how Jurina was doing.
(Over with Jurina...)
Jurina walked into the classroom with Mayu and saw that most of the students were looking at the magazine. Then suddenly a group of girls walked over and said,
"Jurina you look so cute in this! Are you some kind of model?"
Jurina didn't know how to answer and instead Mayu answered,
"You could say that and I am her manager."
The girls gasped and then a small group of boys walked over.
"Hey Jurina is this your mom here on the magazine?"
"Un! That's Rena!"
"Jurina your mom is hot! Do you think we could meet her?"
Jurina didn't know what to say so instead she led Jurina up to the teacher's desk and sat here in the chair. The she said,
"All questions will be answered one at a time! However if you wish to ask one you will have to pay the fee of 200 yen."
All the kids pulled out their wallets and purses and Mayu held out a small box. She smiled as she watched the box slowly fill with money. Slowly Mayu was becoming a money manager and Jurina was just as clueless as could be. Little did she know that slowly her life was going to change into something big.
(Over with Rena...)
When I came home after a long day I saw Mayu and Jurina counting a ton of money on the table. I didn't want to ask where she got it but instead I walked over to the computer and looked online. I searched houses for sale and found a couple options that looked good. However the prices were outrageous and we didn't have enough. However slowly we're raising money and I think soon we'll have our own house.
==================================================================================
Looks like Rena is looking for a new house! Find out if she finds one next time!
-
Thank u for the update despite studying for your exams! Anyway, good luck for your exams! :)
I think from the 1st chapter till now, rena seems to be "bullied" in one way or another... praying hard that she could ward off all the unfortunate events in her life lol.
-
Yeah... I also wondering why did they made Rena as a naughty type and Jurina as a innocent type.... :w00t:
But the magazine photos were good... Jurina as sweet sugar and Rena as hot spice.... very good...
Poor Rena being hit by Jurina accidentally... because of a hairy spider.... :sweatdrop:
Ah... Sae was the worst... she took advantage of Rena while Rena was in disposable...
Rena should go out of the house ASAP... before something happen to her...
Would she be able to find a house...?
Would she get in trouble 1st with Yuki due to Sae's unfaithfulness...?
Both Yuko and Mayu took advantages of the situation to gain profit...
What is this big things that going to change Jurina's life?
Can't wait to find out
Thank you for the update
:wub: :inlove: :heart: :love:
PS: Good Luck in your exams...
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
Good luck on your exams
Jurina and Rena are slowly getting to their goal and Mayu taking advantage of Jurina's new found celebrity status
-
Ah, its good to see that pretty mush happy now :)
-
oshiri sisters are smart and alike even in the worlds that they don't really know each other...
hrm... to tell the truth, I personally don't like it when Rena has too much skin exposed...
Jurina is cute nod nod, but a goofy image... tries to wonder...
-
i want to see that magazine!!! :banghead:
'cause imagining Rena in that outfit
makes me.... :drool:
anyway nice update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
Alot of 'Taking advantage of' in this chapter. ^^'
Hopefully they'll get their new house by next chapter but ahhh I'm gonna miss JuriMayu moment under that same roof, but at least Sae won't be there and WMatsui can finally be alone again.
And good luck on ur exam!!!!
-
hello there :hand:
i love your story very much :wub:
such a cute story and funny :D
anyway,keep update. i'll be waiting :jphip:
-
Well after a long time I finally updated! Lots of drama going on in this chapter. Secrets are hidden and new surprise arise. Hope you like it!
==================================================================================
Chapter 14
Today I was meeting up with a real estate agent who was going to help me find a new house. Jurina was at school so I was going to let her focus on studies while I looked at the homes. I met the agent at the first home and she was a very nice girl. The first house we went to was a small home with two bedrooms, two bathrooms, and a nice patio in the back. I liked the overall look of the house because it felt homey and not too bad. I was going to say the house was perfect but then I saw a huge hole in one of the bedrooms where there were spiders and bugs crawling out of it. Obviously the place was having an infestation problem and I was not going to spend the money to have it treated. The next house we visited was one that was very nice. There were three bedrooms and two bathrooms. The kitchen was nice and I loved the backyard. However I didn't like the police tape in one of the rooms and the outline of a body that used to be there. Apparently there was a murder that took place there a while back and they still haven't cleaned up the scene yet.
"What exactly are we looking for?" the agent asked.
"Well I want a good sized home with enough bedrooms and it has two floors. Also a backyard with a nice patio and maybe a balcony. Something that we can call home you know? Oh and nothing fancy. I don't want my daughter to think that we're some big fancy rich people and she get's all bratty and stuff."
"Ah I know the perfect place."
The agent took me to a nice home on top of a hill. There were three bedrooms and a beautiful kitchen. There was a balcony and a patio on the back. There was also a basement and the really cool thing was the bathroom was super fancy with a large bathtub that could fit two people. The place was really nice and I think I finally found the perfect home.
"I'll take it!"
After saying goodbye to the agent, I went to the furniture store where I started to pick out couches and chairs for all the rooms. I got a nice couch where Jurina and I could sit together and some chairs for people to sit on. I got a bed for Jurina fit for and then one for me along with some decorations for her room. I got some plates and glasses and a new dishwasher and sink. I got some patio furniture and then a big TV for us to to watch movies and a game station for her to play video games. Once everything was done, I had them all deliver it to the house and they said they would be there in two hours which gave me enough time to go and pick up Jurina from school.
"Jurina!!"
I walked over and found Jurina walking out with Mayu. I told her we were moving out and Jurina couldn't believe it. We went to Yuki's house where we grabbed her things and then we said our final goodbyes. I walked over to Yuki and said,
"Thank you for taking care of us Yuki. I'll pay you back somehow."
"No need Rena. Just remember you owe me one."
"Gotcha."
I hugged her and then walked over to Sae.
"Take care of Yuki now. She's my best friend."
"Don't worry Rena I'll take good care of her." she said.
I hugged Sae too and then walked over to their son.
"You grow up and be a strong man so you can take care of your mother and sister ok?"
"Un!"
I was done saying goodbyes but then I looked over at Jurina and Mayu and saw the two crying as they were hugging each other. Looks like Mayu was going to miss Jurina and it was actually kind of cute seeing her like that. When they finally let go I told her she could visit whenever she wanted to. Then we said our goodbyes and left the house. When we arrived at the new home Jurina nearly fell out of the car. She walked inside and started running around the place like a mad woman. I had to calm her down before we could get any work done because the delivery guys had arrived. They dropped off the stuff and now it was our job to set up everything. Installing the sink and dishwasher was easy but putting the furniture was hard. Surprisingly though Jurina was able to figure it out and put everything together. We got the couch and chairs set up and then we put the chairs on the patio and balcony. The last part was setting up the beds and I never realized how heavy the bed frame was.
"Ok Jurina now lift!"
Together we managed to lift the bed frame and get it through the door. Then we got the mattress in and I made the bed for Jurina. I finished putting in the rest of the decorations and then Jurina and I stepped back to look the work. Her room looked nice and Jurina certainly loved it. I looked at the time and saw it was getting late so I decided I would tackle the TV tomorrow. Something tells me I'm going to have trouble setting it up. For now Jurina and I took a bath and we both really loved how big it was. With tons of bubbles and a couple bath toys it was really fun.
"Ducky!"
"Yes Jurina it's a duck quack quack~"
"Nya Rena is a ducky too!"
"Eh?"
Jurina grabbed the rubber duck and placed it on my hand.
"Ducky!"
"Mou Jurina I'm not a duck~"
"Quack quack!"
"Jurina you're so silly~"
After our bath we went to bed and overall I thought today was a very productive day. The next day I dropped Jurina off and then went back home to try to get the TV set up. The instructions looked simple to me but the actual parts were so complex. At one point I ended up tangling myself in the wires and almost falling over. I decided to call Yuki and see if she knew anyone who could help. She said Sae was good with TV stuff so a couple minutes later the doorbell rang and there was Sae standing there.
"Alright let's see what we got!"
Sae walked in and I saw her jaw drop as she explored my home.
"Wow Rena you got yourself a nice place." she said.
"Thanks I'm so happy I found it." I said.
"So what's the problem?"
"That."
I pointed to the mass of wires and cables and Sae just stared at it. She rolled up her selves and walked over to the TV. I watched as Sae started to untangle wires and then slowly she started to hook up the TV. While she was working I went into the kitchen and made some sandwiches for us to snack on. I poured some glasses of juice and then brought them into the room where it looked like Sae was finishing up the TV. I set the plate down and walked over.
"So is the TV working?"
"See for yourself."
Sae hit a button on the remote and the TV turned on. I was so happy and thanked Sae with a hug. Then we sat down and had lunch together.
"Thank you so much Sae. If you hadn't come I would have had to call someone and pay probably a ton of money."
"Ah it was nothing. I'm always happy to help."
We finished our lunch and we started to talk about a couple things when Sae asked,
"Tell me Rena is it hard?"
"What's hard?" I said.
"Is is hard living on your own? Raising a daughter with no one else supporting you?"
"Well it started out hard..but as time went on I worked hard and now here I am owning a new house with a fantastic job. Jurina and I have come far to where we are now and I think I'm doing fine even without someone."
"Don't you get lonely though? You're all alone with no one to hold or to love."
"Well I love Jurina."
"You know what I mean Rena."
I knew what Sae was implying and to be honest I did think about it once in a while. I mean sure I have Jurina but sometimes I want a little something else. Not to mention to late night urges I get sometimes. It's hard but I manage to get through it. I mean I'm happy where I am now and think I don't need anyone special really.
"Well I think I'm fine the way things are now." I said.
"Really Rena?"
Sae suddenly set her glass down and faced me on the couch. She gently pushed me down and hovered over me. Her eyes had a gentle gaze as she stared at me. She stroked my cheek with her hand moving a couple pieces of hair out of the way and said,
"You're really pretty you know. I'm surprised you haven't found yourself a lover yet."
"It's because I don't need one."
"Really? Do you really think you don't need one?"
She stared at me with that gaze. That gaze that made my legs go wobbly and my body just melt. I don't know why but something inside me just wanted her to take me. There was something in my body that craved for attention and here she was giving it to me yet I wanted more. Without even realizing it I wrapped my arms around Sae's neck and pulled her a little closer.
"Don't you want a little love? You work so hard Rena so you should be rewarded." Sae said.
"S-Sae I..."
"Shh.. You don't need to talk Rena. You eyes say it all. You're lonely and need someone to love you. Why don't you let that someone be me?"
Sae leaned in and kissed my neck her lips leaving a warm tingle on the spot. She then moved down to my chest and kissed it too. I felt Sae stroke my sides and thighs staring at me with a hungry look. She then slid her hand under my shirt and was starting to move up and that's when I woke up. I stopped Sae and pushed her off me.
"I'm sorry Sae but this isn't right. You're with Yuki." I said.
"Yes but I still like to be open to other girls. You know I like to switch things up a bit." she said.
"So I'm a toy to you?"
"No Rena you're something else. Something I have never had before. You're special Rena and I want you."
"I'm sorry Sae but the answer is no. Now get out please."
Sae sighed and left my home. I started to get an awful guilty feeling in my chest and I hated it. I didn't know what to do so I decided to take a shower. After the shower I walked in and saw Jurina had come home and Mayu was sitting a the table with her doing their homework. I told Jurina the TV was set up and the two watched a movie together. That guilty feeling in my heart was still there though and I hated it. I told Jurina I was going out and she was not allowed to be a the house. I drove to a bar and had a couple drinks hoping to drive away the guilty feeling. I couldn't believe I almost let Sae touch me like that. I wanted Sae to take me away but the reason is why? I mean I know I get lonely sometimes but still... I can't be thinking of these things. I have to raise Jurina and set a good example for her. Having an affair with Sae would set a very bad example. It would also ruin the friendship between Yuki and I and I couldn't afford that.
"No more..."
I decided that I would try to stay away from Sae as far as I could. I wouldn't let her touch me or let her get near me. I can't let her get to me. I can't destroy the things I have built up to. From now on I won't let Sae get to me like that. I drank another round of drinks and after my sixth bottle of beer I knew I was wasted. I could barely walk right and couldn't even see correctly. I knew it wasn't safe to drive so I pulled out my phone and dialed a number. I don't know what happened next but suddenly Yuki came in with a worried look on her face.
"Rena? Have you been drinking?"
"Y-Yeah hic.. Just a hic little.."
"Come on I'm taking you home."
Yuki took me to her car and drove me home to my place. She managed to get me inside and into my room. Before she left the last thing I remember was saying,
"I'm sorry..."
The next morning I woke up with a pounding headache and dry throat. I walked into the kitchen and had some water and saw Jurina and Mayu had already left for school. Sae must have come and taken them. I walked back into my room and passed out feeling like crap. When I woke up again and I walked in and heard Jurina talking. I looked out and saw Jurina on top of someone else. I didn't get a good look at them but I heard a very familiar voice.
"I love you Jurina..."
"I love you too... Mayu."
==================================================================================
Well hope you guys liked the update!
-
Sae makes a move to only get denied. Rena has the independence for her. The last part can be a wrench
-
I'm about to go to sleep but then noticed this.... The ending was...I have mixed feelings.... I love JuriMayu..but aren't they too young?!! :?
Rena-sama should go to Yuko-sama instead!! :wub:
Gnite minna~ Let's home the Elections turn out the way we want!!
*coughYuko-samaFTWcough*
-
Sae that was that was low :(
Jurina and Mayu are :deco:
Eeeeehh!! When, how?
Update soon :D so interesting
-
Oh, rena has finally gotten a new house and settle down...please dun let Sae ruin your happiness! As for Jurimayu, mama rena need to watch over them so that they dun get into trouble... true love is ok but then they might be too young to understand it... the poor mama rena is forever having new problems...
-
Sae...what the!! That low!!
Im fine with saeyuki actually,but i hate it when sae do this to yukirin.
I know in this story mayuki couldn't happen here,because mayuyu is yukirin sister,
well but who know?? We doesn't know mayuyu is yuki real sister or not,they share different family name right?LOL its like rena case,jurina is not rena daughter LOL
Poor yuki,having someone like sae~
Mayu and jurina they dating?
What kind of love rena had for jurina?
Thank for the update
-
Rena got a nice house there... in a nice location too...
Oh Sae... She would take care of Yuki.... REALLY....?
Poor Mayu for getting separate from Jurina...
Sae really wanted to have both Yuki and Rena...
Poor Rena... for being attacked like that by Sae.... She really took advantage of Rena in her state of loneliness...
What would Yuki do when she found out about that small incident with Sae and Rena...?
Eh... Jurina and Mayu already had some action together... They were too young...?
Or they did do anything...?
Can't wait to find out next
Thank you for the update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
Eh? Eh? EHH? What did I just read at the end, a misunderstood maybe? But will this open Rena's eyes to know J loves someone else and not just her. To be honest, I was afraid R might do sth to J in her drunk state which I'm glad she didn't. I'm not sure what to feel, should I be happy for JuriMayu or sad that's Wmatsui are getting further apart as actual lovers. It's hard to see R changing her mind so quickly...unless J suddenly makes some weird move. XD
-
sae don't you dare break yuki's heart :angry:
rena chan :( ganbare! fighting! :cow:
dun, dun, dun! the ending is so weird :shocked
thanx for the update :yep: :bow:
-
GO AWAY SAE FROM YUKIRIN,YUKI DESERVED SOMEONE LIKE MAYU!
BUT MAYU ITS HER SISTER TEHE~
SO WHERE THE GREAT ESCAPE?
-
Sigh~ somekind I dont like war between another shipper.. But well, yeah..
NICE update miyumi saan! Seriously, u are one of le best author in here.. :cow:
Hoping you stop making sae as a bad "guy" there (OoO)/
-
Well here is the next update! Lot's of new problems and some new developments. Hope you like it!
==================================================================================
Chapter 15
It had been a couple days since the whole Sae incident and also the thing with Jurina and Mayu. I don't know what exactly she's doing with Mayu but something tells me it isn't good. I mean sure Jurina is technically older than she appears but still, she's just a child and I think both of them are too young to be in a relationship. I thought about telling Yuki but I don't think they've done anything bad yet. They obviously are trying to keep it a secret seeing how they haven't told anyone so far. I think for now the best thing to do is to leave it be but if things get worse then I'll have to get Yuki. For now Jurina and I have to head out to the studio because we're being guests on some other program. When we arrived we walked in and met the host and then sat down to get ready to air.
"And go!"
"Hello and welcome! Today's special guests are the girls from the popular show WMatsui! Please welcome Matsui Rena and Matsui Jurina!" the host said.
"Hello." we both said.
"Now you two have become quite popular recently with your show. You two are the powerful mother daughter duo!"
"Ah well thank you so much." I said.
"Now I brought you here because there are many mothers out there who want to ask how did your manage to raise your child?"
I didn't know this was going to be an interview type thing so I had to think about what I could make up.
"Well I was pregnant when I was a teenager. I was having family issues so I was a wild girl back then. To all the mothers out there with daughters, be good to them so they don't end up like I did."
"Did you struggle during that time?"
"Well I had to find a job and my parents had died a long time ago so I was on my own for everything. Yet somehow I managed to get through and that's how I ended up here."
"See ladies? Hard work leads to great things!"
The host kept asking me more questions and whatnot and I just lied my whole way through the interview. Luckily Jurina was being quiet and good and wasn't saying much so I was kind of relieved. Then there was one question that I hadn't really thought of before.
"Do you have any baby pictures of Jurina when she was a baby?"
I didn't have any and saying that would make me sound like a terrible mother. I had to think of something and fast. Then suddenly Jurina said,
"Mama told me there was a fire when I was still a baby. She had to save me but we lost everything else."
The host was silent for a while and then said,
"I understand. It must have been horrible to lose all those precious memories."
"Ah it was. However Jurina was my priority at the time and I was more concerned with her safety." I said.
"Well it's obvious you and your daughter have such a close bond. I think all mothers could learn from you two."
"Well I wouldn't say that. Every mother is different so they have their own way of raising their child."
"Very true very true. Well then how about you two show us how strong your bond is with some mother daughter games!"
"Eh?!"
Apparently the host had little games planned for us to show how well Jurina and I knew each other. The first game was a question game where we wrote down the answers and the host took them away. Then he would ask us the question and we would have to answer it correctly. The questions were pretty basic so I think it'll be easy.
"Alright Jurina what is Rena's favorite food?" the host asked.
"Melonpan!" Jurina said.
"That's correct! Rena what is Jurina's?"
"My homemade spaghetti." I said.
"Correct! Jurina what is Rena's favorite TV show?"
"AKBINGO!"
"Correct! Rena what is Jurina's favorite TV show?"
"Pokemon."
"Correct! Jurina when is Rena's birthday?"
"July 27th!"
"Correct! Rena when is Jurina's birthday?"
That question hit me hard. When was her birthday? I don't really know Jurina's birthday which isn't good because I should know. Although when I found her we never really established a birthday. This wasn't looking good.
"Eto... Eto..."
"March 8th!" Jurina said.
"Jurina you're supposed to let your mother answer the question." the host said.
"I know but.. I like the button!"
Jurina kept pushing the button several times and the host just laughed. He said I had a cute daughter and then said the show was over and it was time to end it. We finished the broadcasting and then Jurina and I left that place fast so we wouldn't have to face any questions. It was obvious that I needed to learn a couple things about Jurina otherwise people will think we're not mother daughter. Jurina isn't even registered as a citizen so I knew we were going to have issues I mean she needs and ID and all. I better get this figured out fast. I was planning on going to the courthouse to get legalization but then I realized what would I say to them? "Hi this is my 16 year old daughter who I just now decided to register?" No not a good idea. I'll have to think of something else but what? As I was thinking there was a ring at the door so I walked over and answered.
"Hi is Jurina here?"
"Ah come on in Mayu. She's in her room."
I let Mayu in and then she ran upstairs to Jurina's room. Now I know I'm supposed to be figuring out stuff with Jurina but right now I'm curious to see what's going on up there. I quickly went up the stairs and stood outside their door. Then I opened it just a little and looked through the crack. There I saw the two talking and eating snacks which didn't look bad. I was about to leave but then Mayu suddenly pushed Jurina down. She got on top of her and started kissing her. That's when I knew it was my turn to leave but I couldn't look away. Seeing the two in action like that just sent me going crazy! As I watched the two perform their act of dark lust, I myself started to feel being pulled in. I wanted to look a little closer but then I pulled out and ran downstairs. I splashed my face with cold water and slapped myself.
"Wah what am I doing?! You're not a perv and you're not a lolli!"
I ran into the main room and turned on the TV trying to relax. However I could hear moans coming from upstairs so I turned up the volume. As I sat there watching TV I couldn't help but feel something build up inside me. It was a hot feeling and I couldn't take it. I took off my shirt and when that didn't help I tried taking a cold shower. However even that didn't help! When I finished my shower I sat on the couch still trying to cool off but I couldn't! Then suddenly the door rang and there was Sae the last person I wanted to see!
"Hey I came to pick up Mayu is she here?"
"Yes hang on."
I walked upstairs and knocked on Jurina's door and said Sae was here. They responded and I could hear shuffling inside. I told Sae what she was doing and she said she would wait. That hot feeling inside was still there though and it was growing stronger. I started to rub my thighs together while sitting on the couch trying to control it but it just kept growing. It was then Sae walked in and sat next to me. She looked over at me and asked,
"Are you alright?"
"Y-yes I'm fine!" I said.
"You don't look like it. Are you sure?"
Sae leaned in and felt my forehead and quickly backed away.
"Rena I think you have a fever. You should rest."
"I'm fine~ look Mayu is here so just go ok?"
Mayu came down and the two left shortly after. I ran into the kitchen and drank another glass of water before finally calming down. I don't know what it was but I'll have to be careful next time. When Sae was sitting there... I felt like tearing off her clothes and kissing her everywhere! I don't know what's wrong with me but next time I'll just try to calm down again. For now though I'm going to go to bed and hope tomorrow will be a better day.
The next day I woke up and found a very interesting thing sleeping in my bed next to me. There sleeping next to me was Yuki who I had no idea how she got into my home or how she got into my bed. I got up and my movement must have woken her up as well. It was then I decided to ask,
"Uh Yuki.. What are you doing in my bed?"
"Ah well.. Last night Sae and I had a fight so I came here and spent the night. Jurina let me in so I snuck in here and slept with you. I hope you don't mind."
"It's fine just give me a heads up next time ok?"
"Hai hai gomen."
Yuki left and I went back to working on how to get Jurina certified into the city records. I thought of all kinds of possibilities and then I remembered the one thing Yuko told me. I called her up and asked her how I could register Jurina and she said she could get an ID made for her. Somehow Yuko has ties to the government so all I have to do is bring Jurina in for a picture. That situation was taken care of so I was happy about that however there was one thing that bothered me. I still wondered what Yuki and Sae got into a fight over. If it caused Yuki to come over and hide then it must have been bad. I hope the two are doing alright.
==================================================================================
Well there is today's update. Hope you like it!
-
Jurina being a playful person although the fire story was touching and rena forgeting her daughter's birthday was quite amusing but Sae being involved tells me that it will be inevitable to the situation that she'll come and get Rena for good leaving Yuki alone
-
You got both of their birthday dates wrong. >.< Or was it on purpose?
Somehow I'm not sure i like where this is going now with SaeYuki, JuriMayu and such. Rena shouldn't allow JuriMayu doing those kind of stuff.
Wait how old is Rena again? It's weird how she can fool everyone that J is her daughter.
-
ohh please make a YukiRena :ding:
I would love to see if Rena end up with Yuki :hee:
why?
simple because Yuki always there with Rena, supporting her :hehehe:
staying by her side always, helping her, even offered her to stay with her back then.
Yuki deserve someone much better
Also Rena also deserve some love
of course not Jurina
because Jurina here is her daughter...
and all
that's all
THANK YOU FOR THIS UPDATE MIYUMI-SAN
CAN'T WAIT FOR THE NEXT ONE :tantrum:
-
Whoaaaaa.. Renaaaa! You perv :P
Mayu and jurina surely had grown up too much Dx rena envy them XD nyahahaha :lol:
No :cry: why sae and yuki had fight? T_T saee, go persuade your wife TwT
Where is airin? DX rena need her :P
Thanks for the update miyumi san :bow:
-
Eh... Great background story of Rena and Jurina...
AH... WMatsui in kazoku game... interesting...
Eh.. did Rena become horny when Sae came near her or because of Jurina?
Why did Sae and Yuki fight?
Would Jurina able to get register?
Can't wait to see what happen next?
Thank you for the update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
:? frankly speaking am starting to find the stories getting a bit twisted unlike the first few chapters where there were more warm and touching scenes (ok there are MORE touching scenes now..literally lol) ...would like to see the story being steer to the happy track...bit of uncomfortable to see rena suddenly become so easily turned on and getting the heat...and how the Jurimayu couple misbehaves...
agree with gibson-mayulover-san, if there is no Wmatsui love here, can we at least have Yukirena? At least Yuki seems to be a kind hearted and helpful person here, always helping Rena when she's in trouble. I pray hard for a good ending! :lol:
-
hahaha lol Rena don't know Jurinas birthday.
Mayu and Jurina did some smexy stuff? :mon bleed2: And Rena is turn on lols.
And what did Yuki and Sae fight about?
Ahhh update soon me gusta this story :D
-
Only started reading this fic today.
While it's labelled as Wmatsui, I can't feel any lover's vibe between them at all. More like mother-daughter. Even JuriMayu, I don't know, it just seems a one-sided thing by Mayu? Jurina here is just too young to think about love. But yes, I'm a JuriMayu shipper so I'll gladly take this :wub:
I feel bad for Yuki but am I sensing YukiRena coming up soon? I prefer YukiRena to SaeYuki anyway loll.
-
noo I hate SaeRena and jurimayu (I only like cennezu XD) ;_;
I don't like the turn of the things :cry:
bye~ :3
-
Well we're gonna see some fighting today so let's see what happens shall we?
==================================================================================
Chapter 16
I took Jurina to the place Yuko was talking about and we got the ID made. Jurina was now a registered citizen. Turns out all we had to say was that she was she was new to the country. So now Jurina was legal and now all that was taken care of, it was time to go back to work. I was walking to the shop when I got a call from Sae. She said Yuki was sick and she needed someone to look after her. I agreed and walked down to their house as soon as I could. When I arrived Yuki was in her room sleeping. She still had a fever but was resting comfortably. I took a cool rag and placed it on her forehead so she could cool off and relax. Then I went into the kitchen and decided to prepare some snacks for her to eat when she woke up. I made some rice porridge and sliced some apples for her. Along with some tea everything was set so I walked into her room and there was Yuki who was slowly starting to wake up.
"Hey how are you feeling?" I asked.
"Pretty crummy.." she said.
"Well here sit up and eat some of this. It will help you."
I sat Yuki up and helped her eat the food I made. When she finished I had her go back to sleep and then I decided to call Jurina and have her help me out a little. Jurina arrived and together we decided to clean the place up a little. It looks like the house was a mess and it needed some cleaning done.
"Jurina take this and mop the floor in the kitchen."
"Hai!"
Jurina ran off and I took a rag and started to clean the windows. I was almost done cleaning them when Jurina suddenly called for me. I walked in and saw Jurina cornered at one end of the kitchen.
"Jurina what are you doing?"
"Rena help!"
"What?"
I started to walk over but then I slid forward and landed on the floor hard.
"Itai! Jurina what is this?"
The floor was slippery and wet and it didn't feel like water. Jurina pointed to a bottle of what was actually floor polisher. Now the floor was super slippery and very hard to get up. Every time I tried to stand up I fell right back down. Over in the corner I could hear Jurina laughing so I grabbed her by the pant leg and pulled her down with me.
"Hey! You're gonna pay for that!"
Jurina grabbed my leg and pulled herself forward and then grabbed my shoulder. She managed to climb on top of me and pin me down. She looked at me with an evil look and I knew what was going to happen next. She leaned forward and said,
"Got you~"
Then she started to tickle my waist and I began laughing like crazy. I kept telling Jurina to stop but she kept tickling me over and over. I was defenseless for she had my arms pinned back and my lower areas wide open. She continued to tickle me until suddenly I heard something in the distant background. I tried to stop myself from laughing but Jurina still kept on tickling me. I had to practically push her off me to get some piece and quiet. Jurina was about to come at me again but then I heard the sound again. I looked over at the sink and saw the faucet shaking a little. I didn't know what it was but it didn't look good. I was about to walk over and look at it but then the faucet exploded and water came out gushing everywhere.
"Kya!!"
I started to run but then I slipped and fell again onto Jurina. We both struggled to get up this time and the slippery floor wasn't making it easy. Eventually we tangled in each other so much that my leg was between Jurina's and hers was between mine. My arms were on both sides of her head and our chests were close together. I looked down at Jurina and it was then I realized that Jurina was wearing a white shirt. Everything was transparent and I could see the black bra Jurina was wearing. I had to admit that Jurina looked very nice in it but I had to stay focused. However Jurina suddenly wrapped her arms around my neck and pulled me closer.
"J-Jurina what are you doing?"
"I love you Rena."
She pulled me in closer and looked like she was going to kiss me but with all my strength I pulled up and made my way up to the faucet where I turned off the water. Then I carefully helped Jurina up and told her to clean up the mess while I went to check on Yuki. When I walked in I almost freaked out when I saw Yuki on the floor trying to get up. I quickly walked over and helped her back onto the bed. Her fever had gone up extremely and was having a hard time breathing. I grabbed the medicine that was left and made her take it. Her breathing had regulated but her fever was still blazing. I placed my hand against her face and that's when she grabbed me and pulled me into the bed.
"Cold.." she said.
I was still wet so to her I probably felt like a human towel. She held onto me closely cuddling trying to get as much coolness as she could. Jurina walked in and was about to say something but I told her just to go home for today. Jurina left and now it was just Yuki and I resting comfortably. I tried to stay awake to make sure that if Yuki needed anything then I would be able to help but soon enough I myself fell asleep.
When I woke up I found Sae staring at me which caught my by surprise. I sat up and Sae told me I could leave now and she would take care of Yuki. Sae left the room and I slowly unlatched Yuki from my arm. I was about to get up but then I felt something grab my arm. I looked down and saw Yuki who was now awake but she had tears in her eyes.
"Yuki what are you doing? Are you alright?"
"Nee Rena..." she said weakly.
"Yes?"
"Remember when you said you owed me?"
"Yes I do. Is there something you want me to do?"
"Take me away."
"Eh?"
The comment made me freeze right there. Did Yuki just tell me to take her away? Like kidnap her? I wasn't sure and maybe she was just acting weird because of her fever. I slowly took Yuki's hand off me and I said,
"Yuki you're just sleepy. Go back to sleep ok? You have Sae to take care of you."
"No!"
She tightened her grip on me. I could tell Yuki was serious and she was now crying with her tears dripping onto the bed.
"Yuki please let go. I have to go home and-"
"Please Rena.. Just take me away.."
"Eh?"
It was then one of Yuki's sleeves rolled down and I was shocked at the next sight. There on her arm were several bruises and marks from what looked like a beating. I looked at Yuki was now sobbing as she held onto my hand. I reached out and held her close to help her calm down. Then I said,
"When you get better we'll have a talk."
A couple days later Yuki got better and we both agreed to meet up at a cafe. We took our seats and ordered coffee and then sat there silently. It wasn't for a while until I finally said,
"So care to explain those?"
I pointed to her bruises that still showed a little and she pulled her sleeves out to hide them better.
"Who did this to you? Was it Sae?"
"No!"
I was surprised to hear that the beatings weren't from Sae. Then if they weren't from her than who?
"Who did it Yuki?" I asked.
"It was... Mayu.." Yuki said.
"Mayu?! Why?"
"Well you see... A while back I caught her and Jurina kissing. I was gonna tell you Rena but she made me keep quiet! Whenever I mention it she gets mad and starts to beat me."
"Yuki this isn't right. She's your sister for crying out loud!"
"I know but I could never do anything to hurt her. Then to make things worse I think Sae is cheating on me for another woman. She always comes home late and I worry she's seeing someone else."
Hearing that made me realize the one Sae was seeing was me but I think it's best I didn't tell Yuki. Not now because she's already got enough problems. I sighed and said,
"Well I knew that Jurina and Mayu were seeing each other but I didn't want to say anything." I said.
"We have to do something about this. Jurina is underage and Mayu is 18 she's a legal adult! If people knew they were together things could get bad."
"I know so how about we bring the two together and talk to them."
"Sounds like a plan."
"Don't worry Yuki we'll get through it."
"I hope so."
That same day I brought Jurina and Yuki brought Mayu to the park. We sat the two next to each other and then I said,
"We know that you two are together."
The two remained silent but Mayu was glaring at Yuki who was trying to be brave. I patted Yuki's shoulder who took a deep breath and said,
"Mayu I cannot let you be together with Jurina. She's underage and you are an adult so it's time to grow up. You shouldn't do this."
"So what? It's not like I'm doing anything bad. I'm not like you that got knocked up by some guy and ended up having a kid."
"Mayu!" I said.
"Shut up. Ever since I've been with Jurina I've been so much happier. You have no idea how happy I am!"
"Mayu you and Jurina can't be together. Not now at least. You need to let her go."
"Have you even asked Jurina how she feels?"
I looked over at Jurina who was just silent and stared at me with a blank expression. I didn't know what was going on in her mind but it must have been something big. I turned back at Mayu and said,
"Mayu I understand you love her but you didn't have to beat Yuki to keep her quiet!"
"I did it so that bitch would shut up."
"Mayu!!"
Yuki fell down to her knees and started to cry. I'm guessing hearing her little sister like that was too much and she couldn't stand it.
"See? She calls me her sister yet she's this pathetic thing. That's why Jurina and were planning on running away but then you had to come in and ruin our plans."
"You were going to run away?!" I said surprised.
I looked over at Jurina who just smiled calmly and was staring at something else. I looked over and saw Sae coming over towards us with an angry look on her face. She ran over and slapped Mayu hard.
"Don't you dare say those things to Yuki! She's watched over you since you were born and this is how you repay her?" Sae said.
"Shut up you don't know me! You're just a replacement for her baby daddy."
"Shut your mouth you brat!"
"You're lucky I don't tell her about your affair."
"A-Affair?!" Yuki said looking at Sae who now had a panicked look on her face.
Mayu smirked and said,
"That's right Sae has been secretly hitting on Rena!"
Yuki looked at me with tears in her eyes. She then turned to Sae and gave her a dark look. Sae tried to explain herself but Yuki didn't want to hear it. Instead she looked at Mayu and that's when everything snapped. Yuki charged and swung at Mayu hitting her hard in the face. She went down on her and started to beat the living lights out of her and when Sae tried to get in she was pushed away. I had to get in there and physically restrain Yuki from killing Mayu. I pulled Yuki back and then that's when Mayu ran over and punched me in the face. I simply backed away as Sae came in and swung hitting Mayu in the stomach knocking her out. Then Yuki looked over at Sae and punched her hard as well. Sae restrained Yuki and the two went home. Now all that was left was Jurina and I who was sitting calmly after witnessing the whole event. I sat next to her and said,
"So do you have anything to say?"
At that moment I saw a new side of Jurina. A side I had never seen before. It was very interesting to see her like this but also a little shocking.
"I don't really love Mayu. She was just an experiment." she said.
"Really? It seems like Mayu really loves you." I said.
"I know but I'll tell her eventually. For now I'll just enjoy the free pleasure and then let her down slowly but you and I both know she'll fall hard."
"You know that's a terrible thing to do. She loves you so much."
"Yes but she was just a test. An experiment to see if I like girls or not. Turns out I do but now I'm going to look for a more suitable lover."
"Well just be careful Jurina because you could tick off the wrong girl."
"I know..but for now I'm just going to enjoy my time and act like the sweet girl everyone knows and loves."
Jurina got up and winked at me and gave me a player's smile. Then she got up and started to walk away. I got up and followed her and when we got home Jurina went off to bed. I went to bed soon after thinking about all the things that happened today with Sae, Yuki, and Mayu. I don't know what's going to happen to them but I hope they'll be ok. Not to mention the problem with Jurina. She's practically a player and she's going to get herself in trouble if she isn't careful. I'll have to deal with her later but for now I just want to sleep. I fell asleep that night hoping for the best but something tells me it's going to get worse.
==================================================================================
Well hope you liked the update!
-
Mayu blew everything up in front of everyone although the last thing Jurina said is disturbing for everyone, Mayu has been helpful towards the transition into high school (unrequited unfortunately)
-
Now I don't know who's scarier, Mayu or Jurina. One sure thing is that Mayu is a bitch. Why does she come to hate Yuki so much? Poor Yuki :cry:
I wonder if Jurina was really mentally a child when Rena found her. Her progress is just too great (I'm assuming all of this is less than a year, right?). Does that mean she realises she loves Rena now when she told that to Rena. *prepared to feel bad for Mayu in advance*
Great update!
-
ok so interesting xD
I'm happy that jurina doesn't love mayu :P
and wmtasui scene was cool <333
great chapter~~ :P
PS: poor YUKI! ;A;
-
that was kind of dark...
me: inner turmoil...
mayuyu baka!!! don't be so mean to yukirin-nee-chan!!!
Jurina... wow... somehow, I found that the image of her being like that was kind of cool...
but the innocent pokemon pikachu kiddo just disappeared... and turned into a player like you said...
-
for some odd reason I want to know the story of Mayu and Yuki before they meet Sae, and before Yuki have a child.
Maybe before,
Mayu and Yuki are really close
BUt then change when Yuki got pregnant
Yuki become much distant to Mayu, and that change her
Mayu become cold and her anger towards Yuki slowly building up over the years
Then Mayu meet Jurina, she found happiness with Jurina
She will do everything just for that happiness including beating up Yuki
but too bad Jurina just using her
ohh well I want to know more of the story
ohh Jurina change so much already
from innocent fun loving pikachu girl to a mysterious player hehehe
Ohh Rena what are you gonna do to you're child
Thank's for the update Miyumi-san
Can't wait for the next
-
Poor Rena, she got a lot of trouble
-
Wohoo! Me like it ! Very much! :heart:
Such a great chapter, youre story cant be predicted.. Greats!
Hope saeyuki can together again~
Jurina loves you renaaaaa!
Thanks for the update :bow:
Me waiting for the next.. Hope u can update it soon >w<
-
Wah... Mayu was abusing Yuki... Yuki was trying to take it in...
Mayu was so angry with Yuki for telling Rena about Mayu and Jurina's relationship
Eh... Mayu was legally adult... Yeah... she could not be with Jurina... YET...
But Jurina was only using Mayu... OMG... Jurina was such a player...
Sae was cheating on Yuki.. although Sae was only hitting on Rena...
Yuki was so angry and upset with the fact that Mayu was unreasonable child and Sae was a cheating woman
OMG.. they were all fighting each other...
What's going to happen to them next?
What would Yuki do to Rena...?
Yuki's life started to damage slowly... since Yuki let Rena and Jurina lived with them...
So What's going to happen to Yuki's family... and also her relationship with Sae...?
It seemed that Jurina was trying to kiss Rena there... but Rena was able to aviod it
Would Jurina put a move towards Rena?
Can't wait to find out
Thank you for the update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
What the heck did you turn our Jurina into?!!! O.O
This Jurina gives off really bad vibes. :(
Mayu is going too far with her violence but she doesn't deserve what J is doing to her.
On the good note, it seems J is starting to see R as a lover candidate, but when did she start seeing R as someone other than a mother? No, when did she start pretending to be an innocent child?
-
uh oh uh oh this's amazing :D
My innocent pikachu's gone... and turns into a player...
Poor Mayu and Yuki
-
Maybe the great escape is how WMatsui get out all of this mess =)))))))
-
It's definitely getting worse...terrible..terrible...terrible ... but think people will get braver and stronger after facing all the bad things, isn't it? It's like growing up in the hard way... :grin:
-
Omg the fight in the park :(
Jurina why are u playing with mayuyu's heart.
Jurina it's scary now. Me like cute and sweet Jurina :)
-
Well here is the next update! It's time for Jurina to learn a little respect from Rena. Let's see what she has planned.
==================================================================================
Chapter 17
The next day I got a knock on the door and was surprised to see Yuki there. Yuki looked like she had been crying for hours and hadn’t slept in a long time. I took her inside and got her situated and then asked her what had happened. When I asked she immediately started crying and I had to calm her down once again. I had to calm her down before she was finally able to speak and she said,
“S-Sae.. kicked me out the house…”
“Eh?!”
“She told me she didn’t want to be anywhere near me so she kicked me out and took Mayu and my son. She told me she cheated on me because I was boring and bland. That she was tired of me and wanted to find someone else!”
“Yuki that’s terrible. Why did you come here though? Don’t you hate me for what I did to Sae?” I asked.
“It wasn’t your fault Rena. Sae is just… she’s just a player. I remembered how she would eye at all the other girls… It’s not your fault Rena.”
“Well how about you go and rest. Try to get some sleep while I go and get Jurina up.”
“Ok…”
Yuki went to go lay down so I went to Jurina’s room to wake her up. When I walked in there she was getting dressed. I didn’t mean to bother so I turned around and was about to leave but then something grabbed me and pulled me in. I was thrown into the bed and I felt something on top of me. I looked up and there was Jurina looking down on me. She had a hungry look on her face as she stared at me. I had a small blush on my face but I knew that this is what Jurina wanted. I didn’t want to show signs of weakness. Don’t give into her little flirting game. I just simply kept a cool face and looked back at Jurina.
“Spying on me were you?” she said.
“I was about to get you up but it appears you’re already up.”
“Really? Are you sure you didn’t come for something else?”
Jurina was trying to act cool and seductive but to be honest it wasn’t working on me at all. I just simply giggled and then she leaned in trying to kiss me. However I stopped her and instead started to button on up blouse. She looked at me with a look of disappointment and I just smiled and said,
“You should know Jurina as your mother I know all your tricks.”
Jurina just smirked and said,
“You’re not my real mother though.”
I had to admit that one hit me a little. How dare she say that to me after all I’ve done for her. I didn’t have the time now but when I get her alone I am going to teach her a couple things. For now I led Jurina out the door and once she was gone I rushed over to Yuki. It looked like she had finally fallen asleep. I grabbed a blanket and placed it over her so she wouldn’t get cold and then I was about to head out to get stuff for dinner but then she suddenly grabbed me and pulled me on top of her. She pulled me to her side and then hugged me tightly. It was obvious she was having some issues and needed a friend with her. I just simply patted her head and let her sleep. I waited for an hour before she finally let go and I was able to get up. I left a note and then headed out for the store. When I arrived, I was surprised to see something very interesting. On the shelf was a box of candies that said each flavor did something different. I grabbed the box and paid the fee and then got ready to leave.
As I was walking I stopped at the bread store and asked Yuko if I could get some really sweet bread. She gave me one covered in chocolate and strawberries so I thought it was perfect. I think tonight I’m going to tease Jurina a little and remind her who the boss of the house is. I stopped by the convenience store and got some rope and then I also bought a sleep mask. Once everything was set I went home and started to prepare dinner. It was around that time Yuki woke up and walked in half awake. She leaned on me and I nearly fell over but somehow managed to keep up. I sat her down in a chair and handed her a glass of tea. Then I went back to cooking and when everything was set I walked over and sat with Yuki.
“So how are you feeling?” I asked.
“A little better.” she said.
“Well hey you wanna do something fun?”
“What is that?”
I informed Yuki on my plan and she looked at me with a look of surprise.
“Rena…. I never knew you could be so.. evil!”
“Well looks can be deceiving~”
“And all this time I thought you were weak.”
“Don’t underestimate me.”
Just then the door opened and Jurina walked in. I told her dinner was almost ready so she could go up and shower if she wanted. As she was doing that Yuki and I prepared our plan. Jurina came back down and we all ate our dinner. When I tried to ask Jurina how her day was she just gave me some smart remark and continued to eat. It was obvious that Jurina was going through that rebellious teen phase and needed to be disciplined. Luckily my methods aren’t as cruel as others. However there are ways that most people would see as horrible. Anyways dinner was almost over and the plan was almost about to begin. I told Jurina to close her eyes because I had a surprise for her so she did so. I put the sleeping mask over her eyes and then Yuki started to tie her hands and feet. Then I pulled off the mask and Jurina wasn’t sure what was going on. I pulled out the sweet bread and then set it on the table. Jurina looked at it and asked,
“What’s going on?”
“Yuki and I are gonna have dessert and you are going to watch.”
“Well I hope you know I don’t really care.”
“Really?”
I took a strawberry and placed it in my mouth chewing it slowly. I was trying to make it look really good but I guess she didn’t really care. I handed Yuki a piece of chocolate and she ate it like me with a little tongue showing and that still didn’t get her. I waved the bread really close to her face and she didn’t even move an inch. It was obvious our techniques weren’t working so I was about to give up but then Yuki suddenly walked over and shoved a strawberry in my mouth. Then she leaned in kissed me right on the lips. I felt her tongue slide into my mouth and she pulled back a little showing Jurina what we were doing. I looked over and saw Jurina’s facial expression was starting to change. She looked hypnotized by Yuki’s performance and was starting to get into it. I myself was a little surprised so Yuki basically took over.
Yuki took some chocolate and smeared it on my cheek and neck. Then she started to lick off the chocolate little by little. I myself was starting to blush and get a little hot. Yuki dripped more chocolate down my chest and she slowly started to unbutton my top. She licked my chest getting lower and she eventually undid my whole top. She was about to pull off my shirt but I stopped her. Yuki decided to go lower and lifted me up onto the table. She wiped cream on my thighs and started to slowly lick up my legs. She was almost under my skirt but it was then I stopped her. I could hear heavy breathing and when I looked over I saw Jurina and to be honest she looked like a wild animal. Her tongue was hanging out and she was drooling. Her eyes were directed right at me and were almost popping out of the sockets. She was trying to break free of the rope ties but I had her tied down pretty good. I walked over and held her chin for her to face me and I said,
“Let this be a lesson Jurina… Never disrespect me again. Understand?”
She nodded her head slowly and I smiled.
“Good because next time you act like that around me again… I’ll go all the way.”
Jurina got a look of in her eyes and that’s when I knew I had her. Pleased with the results I decided it was time to let Jurina go but I knew that if I did she would probably attack me. Instead I filled a pot full of cold water and dumped it on her.
“Kya!!!!”
The cold water killed her hot mood and now she was just a shivering wet puppy. I untied her and handed her a towel. Then I told her to go to bed and she listened with not back talk. I walked over to Yuki and we high fived. Today was a good day and victory was ours. Yuki and I ate the rest of the bread I was about to go to bed but then Yuki suddenly came onto me. She pushed me onto the couch and started kissing my neck.
“Y-Yuki?! What are you doing?” I said.
“I’m sorry Rena it’s just… I’ve been so lonely and I have no one to love me. Just this one time Rena please? I promise I won’t do it again.” she said.
“Yuki I am not a replacement for you now get off me.”
“Rena please!”
“Well…”
I sat there staring at Yuki who was giving me the puppy eyes that I struggle with resisting. Mou what should I do?!
==================================================================================
Hope you enjoyed the update!
-
doki doki... ah... the world is just amazing...
sae you meanie baka... :(
I want to see what happens, but sadly... haah... sighs...
jurina...
that was a somewhat short
but it was awesome like always
-
What the fauq did just happen? And wtf did i just read? WTF!!!
Omg this is just to much for mah little brain :imdead:
-
Jurina learns her lesson in being a player but playing up Yuki was barking up the wrong tree especially for someone who hadn't had action for a while :nervous
-
Poor Yuki for being kicked out of the house...
Sae should not have the right to take Yuki's son or Mayu...
She was not blood related... and Whose house was it...? Yuki's or Sae's?
Jurina was such a seductive... but Rena able to resist her...
And she wanted to take revenge on Jurina... with Yuki's help...
But Poor Rena for being reminded that she was not Jurina's real mother... after what she did for Jurina up until now.
OMG... that was very hot temptation... that Yuki and Rena displayed in front of Jurina...
Hahaha... she was dumped with cold water by Rena... so mean...
Ara.. Yuki came onto Rena... would Rena accept the invitation?
Can't wait to see what happen next
Thank you for the update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
Lol Rena's plan backfiring on her :rofl:
Rather than have Yuki helped her, she should just tie Jurina on bed and advancing on her, then dump her a cold water or just tie her there until morning. It definitely will teach her a lesson XD *me and my pervy mind
But too bad Yuki was there hmm...so that plan was a bit unconvenience :(
-
Ugggh Dx saee ! How dare you!! Dx
No! Rena.. Please dont ! You are just a replacement, and being a replacement is hurt.. Dont hurt yourself! Dx
Poor jurina ._. I think she will be more wilder after the "lesson" :v :
Thanks for the update miyumi san :bow: thanks
-
Ok...someone tell me what the heck is going on here?!!! Why is this suddenly turning into a YukiRena?!!! No Rena No! Refuse Yukirin now!!!
Why cant you at least make it a JuriYuki. XD
-
Jujubb I understand buddy xD Soo....this is turning from Wmatsui to Saerena to Yukirena...lol xD
Sae you damned ass, come here and I'll give you.....a....a ...a big hug!
awe, Rena accept!!!! xD
-
Oh God Yukirin HAHAAHAHAHAH. Poor Rena, what should she do now XD
-
ohh a YUKIRENA scene :hehehe:
Thank's miyumi-san for this wonderful chapter :shy1: :shy2: :luvluv2: :luvluv1:
now the question is, what will Rena gonna do? :dunno:
Thank's for the update :on gay:
-
:P just wondering why are all these adults getting into heat so easily? :fever: haha, must be something wrong with the food or water supply in that neighborhood? shouldn't sleep with a friend if there's no love (a friend in need is a friend indeed? :smhid )
like to see more variety of story lines as compared to the lusty ones, please? :prayers:
-
Wah sorry it took me a while to update this minna. Let's just say writing inspiration has been on the low lately. Anyways enjoy the update! We got some bonding time and then a surprising turn of events~
==================================================================================
Chapter 18
There was a loud beeping noise followed by the movement of another person. I opened my eyes and the bright sun was caught in my vision. I sat up and felt a sharp pain in my head. When I was able to see and look around I saw my room was a mess. I got up and walked into the kitchen where Yuki was sitting there with a happy smile on her face. I don't know exactly what happened last night but to be honest I didn't even want to know. I got some breakfast and then soon after Jurina came down. She sat at the table and ate silently and then when she finished she put away her dishes. Then what was strange to me was Jurina pulled out some kind of paper and handed it to me. It was a poster advertising some kind of event going on this afternoon. To my surprise it was a Pokemon event and this was a shock to me because I thought Jurina had grown up past Pokemon.
"You want me to take you to this?" I said.
"Un." she said nodding her head.
"Well alright. You know Jurina I thought you had outgrown Pokemon."
"Pokemon is awesome! I could never leave Pikachu!"
"Well go get ready and we'll head out soon."
"Hai~"
Despite being so mature for her age, she's still a kid on the inside. I felt a little happy seeing her like this and not the manipulative girl from before. She came back down a couple minutes later and I couldn't help but giggle. There she was wearing her same Pikachu costume that she loved to play in. She walked over and told me to hurry up because she wanted to be the first one there to see everything. I got ready and within the next half hour we were out the door. We drove to a huge convention center where there were already people lined up to get in. We got in line and we waited for about an hour before we were finally let in. To be honest the last time I went to a convention was for an otaku convention and I don't even wanna go there as to what had happened. Anyways Jurina was pretty excited and it was good to see her so happy after such a long time. I don't know what had happened to her but she went from a cute innocent little girl to a mature young woman. Time sure does fly fast.
"Rena!"
I looked over and saw Jurina pointing to a booth selling merchandise.
"Can I get that?" she said pointing to the pair of headphones on display.
"How much are they?"
I looked at the price tag and saw that they were a lot. I was going to say no but Jurina had this look in her eyes and well I just couldn't say no. I bought her the headphones and she was pretty happy. She took off the Pikachu ears and put the headphones on instead that had ones built in. She made a little pose and I thought it was pretty cute. Then she took the old pair and put them on my head. She stepped back to look at me and then said,
"Hmm.. You don't look like a Pikachu to me..."
"Then what Pokemon am I?" I asked.
"Hmmm I don't think you would be a pokemon but perhaps a trainer?"
"Jurina I don't think I need to wear anything I mean I'm not a fan of Pokemon so-"
"I got it!"
Jurina grabbed my hand and dragged me to another booth. There she got me a trainer uniform and made me wear it.
"There! Now you look like a Pokemon Master!" she said.
"Oh Jurina this is nice but-"
"Hey look over there!"
Jurina started to run off and I had no choice but to follow. She ran to a booth where apparently some of the voice actors were there signing autographs. Jurina got in line and had the voice actress for Pikachu sign her headphones. She seemed pretty happy but then she quickly changed interests to the giant playground. Jurina ran over and started playing with all the play sets. She pretended to ride the Ponyta and lay on the Snorlax. She tried to imitate the Charzard and to a creepy pose like the Gastly. There was a Bulbasaur vine swing so Jurina was swinging around like a little monkey and all the kids were watching her. She climbed to the top of the tower where there was a Natu and balanced herself on the tiny bird pokemon. Then she jumped off and landed in one of the diglett holes. Jurina was just having a blast and I of course I took a couple pictures because these moments were just too good to pass.
Then suddenly the kids started to gather around the Pikachu and Squritle mascots and Jurina wanted to get her picture taken so she ran over and almost tackled the Pikachu. I felt sorry for the guy inside but he didn't seem to mind and happily posed with Jurina. Then on the TV screens there was an advertisement for a new Pokemon game coming out and you could get it early here. Everyone rushed to the area it was being sold and Jurina and I ended up waiting in line for an hour. Jurina sure did love her Pokemon and she reminded me of myself back when I went to all the conventions. After we got the game, we decided to get something to eat. As we were eating I felt a small tap on my shoulder. I turned around and I was surprised to see an old friend of mine.
"Airin!"
"Rena!"
I hugged my old friend and I was so happy to see her.
"Who's this?" Jurina asked.
"Jurina this is my old high school friend Furukawa Airi." I said.
"It's nice to meet you!" Airin said.
"Airin and I go way back nee?"
"Yeah Rena and I would hang out all the time back in high school."
Airin sat down and ate with us. It was so good to see her after all these years. The last time I saw her was high school graduation and lost contact after that. Even after all these years though Airin is still the same and hasn't changed a bit.
"So what brings you here Airin?" I asked.
"Ah well my son just loves Pokemon so when he heard about the convention he begged me to come." Airin said.
"You have a son?!"
"Un he's over there on the Donphan slide."
I looked over and saw a young boy going down the slide. He looked like he was at least seven years old.
"Oh wow Airin I didn't know you had a kid! Congrats!"
"Thanks and by the way who is this?" she asked pointing to Jurina.
It was at that moment I realized that I couldn't say Jurina was my daughter because Airing knew me in high school so things would get complicated. I had to think of something and then Jurina said,
"I'm her cousin Matsui Jurina."
"Wow Rena I never knew you had a cousin this young!"
"Well you know my family is weird..."
I gave Jurina a "good call" look and she winked at me. We continued to talk until Airin said,
"Nee Rena remember when we went to the otaku convention? You were so wild and crazy there it's hard to believe you're the person you are today."
"What happened at the otaku convention?" Jurina asked.
Airin was about to say something but I quickly covered her mouth and tired to stop her. I did not want Jurina to know about the stupid things I did back then so I think it was best that she didn't know. I was trying to tell Airin that but she didn't listen and decided to tell anyways. There was not stopping her know because I know she would tease me if I continued. In the end I sat back and sipped my drink silently as she told Jurina my stupid tale of the otaku convention.
"Well you see there was a huge otaku convention and Rena and I were otakus so we decided to go. When we got there the place was HUGE! Like bigger than two of these conventions combined. There was said to be over two hundred thousand people there. Anyways so what happened was Rena was cosplaying as a girl named Yoko from the anime Gurren Laggen and I was dressed as just a regular neko maid girl. Anyways so what happened was we were just walking around when suddenly we ran into this group of cosplayers who were talking bad about the anime girl that Rena was cosplaying as. Rena got ticked off so her and the other cosplayers got into a fight."
"Wow I didn't know Rena could fight." Jurina said.
I put my head down because I knew what was going to happen next.
"So what happened next was they had actual working mechs on display where if you paid a certain price you could ride them. When they were fighting, Rena was pretty much kicking their butts and so one of them got into a mech and started coming towards Rena. Then what happens next you would not believe but what happened was Rena took a model of the gun Yoko used in the anime and actually started shooting at the mech!"
"No way!"
"Yeah! She was pretty good at it too! She hit every time she fired which was really cool. Not to mention she was running all over the place bouncing off walls and jumping all around. Then in the end Rena finished it off with a blow to the midsection separating the mech in half! Rena was so happy and started jumping around and that's when the best part happened. You see Yoko wears only a bikini top for the top half of her body so as she was jumping the strings came undone and her top almost came off! Luckily I jumped on her and helped her cover up. We were kicked out by security later on but we also got to meet the creators of Gurren Laggen and get autographs! Rena got her bikini top signed by the real Yoko! I bet she has the top somewhere."
Airin gave me a strange smile and I just said,
"Yes I do it's back home hidden somewhere."
"Wait I think I have a picture!"
"Eh?!"
Airin pulled out a picture of me and my Yoko outfit and I thought I was going to die right there of embarrassment. I saw Jurina get a slight blush on her face and then she said,
"Well Rena you look very nice.."
"Thanks Jurina. Airin where did you get that picture?" I asked.
"Ah I took it while you weren't looking~" she said.
"Mou you hentai!"
We hung out together for the rest of the time and then when the convention ended we decided to head out for dinner. We went to a small bistro that was said to have good italian so we stopped there and had dinner. Airin and I were talking and catching up with everything that we missed. Jurina seemed pretty occupied with Airin's son so I thought things were good. When we finished dinner, we went home and after a long day I was tired. Before I went to bed, Jurina walked over and hugged me.
"Thank for everything today. I had a lot of fun."
Jurina smiled at me and I felt really happy right there. I was happy to see Jurina was happy and that's all that mattered to me. She may be a teenager but she's still a little kid to me. I was spacing and didn't even notice it but Jurina suddenly started to get closer and closer to me. She was really close to my face and I slowly pushed her back. I told her she shouldn't do that and then sent her to bed. Honestly I don't know what it is about me that gets that girl so wild around me. After Jurina went to bed I was about to head in but then there was a screaming coming down the hall. I quickly ran down there and I myself yelped in disbelief.
"Y-Yuki! What are you doing with my Yoko bikini top?!"
"Oh well all my shirts were in the wash and I didn't have anything to wear so I borrowed one of your tops. I hope you don't mind."
"Take that off Yuki!"
I charged at her and tried to remove the top but she ran away and started to tease me. I sighed and had no choice but to chase after while Jurina went to bed. I chased Yuki all over the house before finally tackling her and getting it back. I was lucky that it wasn't damaged because that thing is very important to me! Once I settled Yuki down and sent her off to bed, I was about to go to sleep myself but then I decided to check in on Jurina. I opened the door and there she was sleeping soundly. I smiled and then slowly left to go to my room.
"Ah another long day~" I said as I got into the bed.
I closed my eyes soon after and then I fell asleep. I don't know how long I was asleep for but suddenly there was a loud boom and a flash. I opened my eyes and saw it was storming like crazy outside. I knew that there was a window open downstairs so I'd better go down and shut it. I got up and quickly ran down where I found the open window. I shut it and then was about to go back to my room when suddenly there was a loud flash and then the lights went off. Great and I had no idea where I was going to go because I didn't have a flashlight. Using only my instincts, I tired to feel my way around the house.
"Mou stupid storm."
I was afraid I would run into something so I got on my knees and started to crawl. I made my way over to the stairs and made my way up safely. When I reached the top I started to make my way back to my bedroom. I walked into the room and got into the bed where I got under the covers and was ready to pass out once again. However I felt something shift next to me and I wondered who was in my bedroom. There was a flash of lightning and that's when I saw Jurina's sleeping face. It was then I realized I was in Jurina's room! I thought about whether I should go or not but then suddenly Jurina wrapped her arms around me and there wasn't any sign of letting go. I sighed and decided to give in and sleep. It was at that time though I heard a tiny whisper as if someone was calling my name.
"Rena.."
Another flash and there I saw Jurina now awake and staring at me. It scared me a bit but Jurina silenced me.
"I'm sorry Jurina I must have gotten into the wrong room. I'll leave now."
"Don't!"
I looked at Jurina with a surprised look and she just tightened her grip around me.
"I.. I'm a little afraid of the storm so stay with me ok?"
"Alright I'll stay."
I patted Jurina's head and she gave me a happy puppy smile. I was about to fall asleep but then Jurina said,
"Nee Rena.."
"Hai?"
"You know over the time I got to know you, I just wanted to say thank you."
I just smiled and said,
"It's nothing Jurina. I just did what a good person should do."
"Well you took me in a complete and idiotic stranger. You took care of me and raised me. I just wanted to tell you thank you so much for all you have done for me.." she said.
"It's fine Jurina it's fine. Jeez you sound like a whole different person you know?"
"I just wanted to tell you that. I mean I have been acting like a brat lately..."
"It's alright Jurina. You're just going through a lot of changes but you'll get through them and trust me, the end result is worth all the emotional stress."
"I hope so."
"Un now let's go to sleep ok?"
"Hai."
"Goodnight~"
"Goodnight and Rena.."
"Hai?"
"Aishiteru."
I couldn't help but blush at that moment. I thought Jurina was just playing but when I saw her face in the flash of lightning it was serious. Jurina was for real when she said that and I just didn't know what to say back. Instead I just patted her head and said,
"Baka go to sleep."
Jurina pouted and said,
"Mou I mean it!"
"Hai hai I know now let's sleep."
"Hai~"
Jurina wrapped around me and together we fell asleep. I was glad to know Jurina really did care about all the things I had done with her. However I think I should be the one thanking her since I couldn't have gotten this far without her. I wonder where we would be if we hadn't met that day. Well whatever I'm sleepy so I think I'll just sleep but I will say one thing. Jurina is a good kid. I think I did a good job at raising her.
The next morning I woke up to a loud banging on the door. I got up and opened it and there standing at the door were two police officers. They flashed their badges at me and then said,
"Are you Matsui Rena?"
"Yes I am."
"Is Matsui Jurina here with you?"
"Yes did she do something wrong?"
The two officers nodded their heads and then one pushed me against the wall while the other stormed into the house. The officer put handcuffs on me and said,
"Matsui Rena you are under arrest."
"Under what charges?!"
"Kidnapping and fraud."
"What?!"
"Rena!"
I looked over and saw Jurina being dragged away by the other officer. The two brought us outside and into separate cars. I tried to fight back but the officer hit me and then forced me into the car. The door was slammed shut and the two cars drove their separate ways. The last thing I saw was Jurina's banging on the window trying to get out with tears in her eyes.
"Rena!"
"Jurina!"
==================================================================================
Hope you liked the update! Find out what happens next on the next one!
-
OH FINALLY THE ESCAPE PART COMMING YAY!!
-
Rena...why why did you do it with Yuki?! :(
I hate you, Yuki!!!
And finally, the climax is here!
-
This is the turning point for them. Let's go Rena and Jurina
-
OMG!!! I DIDN'T EXPECT THIS!! DWNKJDWEJKNDEWKJNDWEJ
CONTI PLS!!! AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH
PS: I loved rena's story in the convention xDDDD ahahha
and the wmatsui moment in the bet *w* KYAAAAAAAAAA
*ignoring the thing that happened between yuki and rena*
-
aaah so here the escape part :D
please don't make jurina suffer :cry: :cry:
thanks for update :thumbsup :thumbsup
please update soon :bow: :bow: :bow:
-
Jurina was still a child at heart there..
And Rena was a otaku....
Oh... Jurina was getting better....
And they got separated now.... for Rena being arrested for kidnapping and fraud of Jurina....
What's happening with Rena...?
Who told the police about Rena and Jurina not related? Sae or Mayu?
Who would save Rena? Yuko or Yuki?
What's going to happen next?
Can't wait to see
Thank you for the update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
What Rena kidnapped Jurina wtf, Rena was taking care of her u stupid police man f u biatch
Update soon i wanna know why now, why are the police here now ??????
-
the cute and nice stuff was making me smile...
so happy, finally Wmatsui, kawaii~
jurina's still a cute lil kid at heart...
nooo!! bad things happening... dies...
-
Time to see what happens to Jurina and Rena! Hope you like the update!
==================================================================================
Chapter 19
I was held up in a cell for God knows how long until some police officers came by and took me into an interrogation room. They sat me down in a chair and then soon after another officer came in. They pulled out a couple papers and read somethings about me I'm guessing. Then the detective looked at me and then said,
"So Matsui Rena tell me, why did you take Jurina?"
"Well.. I found her living under a bridge all alone so I thought I should take her in." I said.
"Did you think about taking her to the police or looking for her parents?"
"No because I thought the police would be rough on her and send her off to some crummy foster care."
The detective stroked his hair and then said,
"Well taking her in was illegal. You should have just turned her in and we would've sent her to a nice home. Instead you took her in as your own claiming she was yours and even went to as far as creating a fake ID for her.I hope you know how much trouble you are in."
I just looked away but then the detective said,
"The longest you'll be in prison is twenty five to life depending on how good your lawyer is. I'll see you in court."
The detective had me taken back to my cell where I sat there and thought for a long time. I wondered what was happening to Jurina right now. Wondering if she was safe or not. I hope they were being nice to her and not doing anything bad. I swear if they even lay a finger on her I'll take them down hard. As I was sitting on my bed doing basically nothing, a guard came and got me saying I had a visitor. I walked over to the visitor section where there were a bunch of booths with glass walls separating them. They took me one to the far end and there sitting on the other side was Yuko! They sat me down and then I picked up the phone as Yuko held it up to her ear.
"Yuko what are you doing here?" I asked.
"I heard you got into some trouble so I came to check in on you." she said.
"I'm fine but how is Jurina? Is she safe?"
"As far as I know she's being held with Child Protective Services. Don't worry she's safe though."
"Ah thank goodness. They tell me I'll be going to jail for a long time. If you see Jurina again tell her I love her and I hope she does well in the future."
"Hey don't say things like that. Who says you'll be going to jail?"
"Eh?"
Yuko looked around to make sure there was no one watching us. Then she took out a tiny piece of paper and slid it through the holes in the glass. She told me to hide it and then right as I put it away the guard came and took me away. When I got back to my cell I pulled out the paper and unfolded it.
"Listen to me very carefully Rena. At midnight tonight there will be a low number of guards patrolling the area. The only ones you have to worry about is the ones at the front desk, the occasional two that walk the cells, the outside guards and the dogs. Listen Rena I'm not letting you go down like this so what's gonna happen is that when night falls, you're going to break out. There is a small pin taped to the back of this note. Use it to pick the lock on your cell and then get out of there. You're going to have to be careful sneaking out and try not to get caught. I'll be waiting for you outside the prison along with Jurina. If everything goes according to plan you and Jurina will be home free and you'll have to leave the city which is going to be tricky. We'll worry about those details later but for now you need to focus on getting out. We'll be waiting for you so good luck."
I took off the pin and then waited for night to come. When it was time, I got up and walked over to the cell door. I took out the pin and then picked at the lock. A couple minutes later there was a click and the door opened. I quickly slid out and then started to walk along the halls. I had to stay quite no matter what and also stay out of the light. I don't know how long it would take for them to notice I was gone and I didn't want to find out. I moved down the hall very quietly and so far things were going pretty good. Then I suddenly stopped when I heard the sound of footsteps coming my way. I could see the flashlight of a guard coming and I had to find a place to hide. I ran over to a pillar and hid behind it. My heart was racing like crazy as I heard the guard grow closer and closer. As her came closer I started to make my way around the pillar. The I stopped when I heard his footsteps had stopped.
"Yabai.." I said to myself.
I waited until the guard started to walk again and when I saw him turn the corner I quickly got out of there. I looked for a possible exit and that's when I found an open window leading to the roof. I ran over to it but then realized that I wasn't tall enough to reach it. Looking for something I could use for leverage, I saw there was a filing cabinet that I could jump off. I climbed to the top of the cabinet and that was when I heard a loud shout.
"PRISONER ESCAPE! ACTIVE THE ALARM!"
Soon after there was a loud alarm and flashing red lights. I quickly jumped off the cabinet and crawled through the open window. Soon after more lights came on and the sound of dogs barking could be heard. They had searchlights scanning the area for me and I knew I had to stay out of them. I quickly hid behind some generators to avoid the light and then moved when they moved away. I knew I had to get off the roof somehow but there were no ladders or anything to help me get down. Looks like I was going to have to jump the question was where? I looked around trying to find something to safely jump on but then suddenly there was a spotlight heading straight for me. I had no choice but to jumped and luckily I landed in some plants. However at that moment I had made some noises and now the guards were moving towards me. To make things worse they had dogs with them that could probably smell me. I had to get of my scent so I felt around and felt mud.
"Oh god.."
I had no choice but to roll in the mud and get myself covered in it. I stopped moving when I thought they were right on top of me. I could feel the dogs sniffing the bushes I was hiding in and I could feel their breaths. Luckily I passed and the dogs continued to move. I looked up ahead and I could see the car where Yuko was at. However there was also a wide open field plus a fence with barbwire on the top of it. I knew it was risky but there was no other way to get there without being detected. I had no choice so I took a deep breath and the ran as fast as I could into the field. The dogs started barking and police officers were shouting at me.
"Freeze or we'll shoot!"
They weren't kidding when they said they were going to shoot. I felt bullets shoot past me but they didn't hit me. I made it to the fence and started to climb but then suddenly I heard the police say,
"Taser taser taser!!"
I knew what that meant so I tried to climb faster but then I heard a shot fired and felt two barbs hit me and a huge blast of electricity hit me after. The shock was incredibly painful and I fell off the fence and onto the ground hard while still being shocked. The police guards were about to jump on me but then suddenly there was gunfire and the officer was killed. I looked over and saw Yuko standing there holding a gun and she said,
"Rena run!"
I got up and started running once again and this time I was able to slip under the fence because I was so skinny. I got into the car and Yuko slammed the door and then drove off.
"Rena hold still."
"Ahhhh!"
Yuko removed the taser barbs from my back which was actually quite painful. Then she said,
"Why are you covered in mud?"
"Dogs." I said.
"Ah I see."
"Where's Jurina?"
"We're on our way to get her now. When we were there we were almost discovered so we had to run."
"I see well let's get her fast then."
"Oi Yuko aren't you going to introduce us?" said a voice coming from the driver's seat.
"Ah sorry about that. Rena the one driving is Takahashi Minami. We were friends back when were in the military. The one next to her is-"
"Maeda Atsuko!"
"Yes that's Atsuko and she's Takamina's partner."
"Thank you for helping me escape." I said.
"It's nothing~ Now let's go get Jurina!"
We drove to he place where Jurina was being held and it looks like they were expecting us to be there because they had tons of guards. Minami and Atsuko were going to distract the guards while Yuko and I went to get Jurina.
"Are you ready dear?" Minami asked.
"Let's do this baby~" Atsuko said.
Then the two walked in and started shooting up the place like crazy. It was a strange distraction but it worked for now. While the guards were fighting against Atsuko and Minami, Yuko and I snuck by and started to make our way to Jurina. She was being held on the top floor. There were three floors between her and us so we were going to have to make it fast. Yuko and I dashed through the first floor without any problems and the second one had a couple guards but we easily snuck past them. However on the the third floor there were a bunch of guards and we had no choice but to fight. Surprisingly Yuko was a really good fighter for her size. She was quick and powerful with her punches. She really was a strong person. When Yuko knocked out the last guard, we moved in and when I opened the door, there was Jurina sleeping silently on the couch. I walked over and gently woke her up. When she saw me she smiled and said,
"Rena!"
"Shhh!"
"Hey they're in here!"
"Rena we gotta go!"
I quickly grabbed Jurina and the three of us ran as fast as we could. We ran all the way up to the roof where there was nowhere else to go. I thought we were screwed but then Yuko pulled out ropes and threw one end to another building. She secured the line and then handed me the other one. She said we were going to swing across. I didn't have time to debate because the guards had broken through and were almost to us. I grabbed Jurina and told her to hold on tightly and then we jumped off the building. We were falling fast but then the rope jerked us up. We swung all the way across the road and landed right on top of the car. I had to pause to take a moment to breathe because that whole thing was crazy but then Yuko pulled us both in and we drove away quickly. Sadly there were cars right behind us so we were going to have to lose them.
"Acchan time to use the big boomer!" Minami said.
"On it!"
Atsuko leaned outside the window and pulled out a small bag. She pulled a string and then unzipped the bag releasing a bunch of balls. The balls rolled in front of the cars and then exploded blowing up the cars behind it. I couldn't believe what I had just saw and then Jurina said,
"Cool!"
Yuko was laughing as we drove away safely to her home. As soon as we got inside the first thing Jurina did was hug me. She started crying and I settled her down. We were both happy to see each other and Jurina must have been so scared. She was holding me pretty tightly but then backed away.
"Rena you're all muddy."
I giggled and said,
"Hey I had to escape from a prison."
We both laughed and the Yuko had us both take a bath. After that we had a good meal and then we gathered for a meeting. Yuko sat us down and explained what was going to happen.
"Alright we got half of step one done. The next part is trying to get you guys out of the city. Now its obvious that flying you out is impossible so the next best thing is by boat."
"Boat?!" I said.
"Yes and not just any boat. We're going to sneak you onto a shipping boat heading to Europe."
"Why Europe?"
"Because its far enough where the government can't touch you."
"Now the boat we were thinking of leaves in three days and it's on the other side of Japan so we're going to drive you there and hand you off half way there to another good friend of mine. It's going to be dangerous so we have to be careful which means no screwing around. My guess is now that you two are gone there's gonna be a lot of border patrol and stuff so we're going to have to disguise you two. Tomorrow I'm meeting up with a friend who can help us. For now you two just go get some rest. We're going to need it for tomorrow."
"Thank you so much Yuko. For everything."
Jurina and I went to bed after a long day and we needed the rest. Before we went to bed, I started to wonder how exactly did we get found out? Who told the police about Jurina? The thought started to bother me but then I was stopped when I heard the sound of crying. I turned around and saw Jurina crying. I pulled her in for a hug and asked her what was wrong.
"It's.. It's all my fault Rena.. I'm the one who caused all this to happen.." she said.
"What do you mean?"
"A while back... I made a joke to one of the producers that you weren't really my mother. I told them I was joking but I guess they looked into it and... Rena I'm so sorr-"
I just silenced her and held her tightly. Well now I know how people found out.
"It's alright Jurina. I'm not mad or anything. As long as you're safe that's all that matters to me."
"R-Rena..."
"Everything is going to be alright Jurina. Now let's just sleep since we have a big day tomorrow."
"Un.."
Jurina fell asleep soon after and I wiped away the remaining tears on her face. I knew that things were going to be a lot different from now on so I guess all I can do now is hope for the best. No matter what happens though, I won't let anyone hurt Jurina. I will protect her with my life even if I die.
==================================================================================
Hope you liked it! Find out what happens next in the next update!
-
From a drama life to a crazy pack of action. XD
-
GREAT ESCAPE (as the tittle xD lol)
it's like I was watching a movie <3
CONTIIII :bow:
-
awesome chapter~!
this reminds me of the akiba fight house ending parts kind of~~
takamina~ acchan yay~~
they were in jail for less than two chapters~
-
this fics is really something diferent
but is good
true is that is my first time that i see your FF and i like it
UPDATE SOON
bye bye!!!!
-
:shocked: KYAAAAA!!!! :mon lovelaff:
Ahh, Jurina, her little joke got them in trouble.
But Rena's being so SWEET~
I can't wait see what happens next. I really hope things will come through in the end of it all. :cathappy: :deco:
-
Ah... they needed to run away out of the country while disguising
Ah... so Jurina's the one that lead to this problem...
What's going to happen next
Can't wait to find out
Thank you for the update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
your story is so awesome :twothumbs
i very love your writing, your story never bored me.
wah,,,i really love your story :wub: it's really make my day :D
keep update. can't wait to know what happen next! :cow:
-
Thanks for the updates! I :heart: the current development of this fanfic... Getting away from the troublesome trio yuki, mayu and sae and new characters like atsumina to be added in! Can't wait for the new adventure to begin!
At this moment, i guess Rena hasn't discovered her feeling for Jurina, is it more than mother-daughter or not... 8).
Well, we shall see!
-
Time to find out what happens this time! As you know this is the two part chapter special so hope you like it!
==================================================================================
Chapter 20 part 1
The next morning we had to leave right away. By now the cops had figured out both Jurina and I were missing so we had to move quickly. The first thing the cops do is check out the house and then the friend’s houses. We got into the car and drove off into the streets. When we made it to the main highway we knew we were in good shape. No one was following us from what I saw and now all that was left was to get to the docks. As we were driving Jurina had fallen asleep and was resting on my lap. She must have been tired after all the running around and everything. As we were driving I started to talk with Yuko about things to try to pass the time.
“So Yuko you said you were in the military right?”
“Yes I did.” she said.
“How did you get there?” I asked.
“Well you see before I moved to Tokyo, I was in the military force with Takamina up there. We fought in South America against some terrorists that were planning to bomb Japan. I’m telling you the battle was fierce but somehow we managed to pull through.”
“Have you seen anyone from your old squad?”
“Well I usually see Takamina but you’re about to meet two others that I knew. One was actually my commanding officer and she will protect you guys.”
“Hey Yuko are you talking about Aki-Gori and Genki?!” Minami said.
“Yeah we’re meeting them at the docks!” Yuko said.
“That’s great! I haven’t seen the commander in a long time.”
“Well if we make it on time we won’t have any problems.”
As those two were talking Atsuko decided to come to the back and sit with me and Jurina while Yuko went up to the front. Atsuko stared at me for a long time and then said,
“You really love her don’t you?”
“Yes I do… We’ve been through so much together that I don’t ever want to lose her.” I said.
“You two have a bond similar to Minami and I.” she said.
“I guess so… How did you two meet in the first place?”
“Well during the time Minami was in the war, I was also in it but I was on the other side. I was part of the terrorist group because I was just mad for what the people had done to me and my family and I just wanted revenge. However we lost the battle and I was the only survivor. Right at the moment I thought I was going to die, Minami came in and saved me. She showed me there was a world outside of darkness and ever since we’ve been together and for once I’m happy.”
“Well it’s a good thing you met each other then.”
“Hey guys we got a problem!”
I looked up ahead and there was a road block with police checking cars and drivers. We knew this was going to end badly if we didn’t do something. It was then Atsuko moved a rug on the floor of the car and pulled up a hatch. She told me and Jurina to get in and don’t make a sound. We quickly got in just as Minami was pulling in. It was a tight squeeze where Jurina was right on top of me but I couldn’t complain. We could hear the cop asking Minami to show her license and they asked where they were going and everything. It looked like everything was going to be ok but then suddenly the cops told everyone to get out because they were going to do a search. They had no choice and now this was the time for Jurina and I to stay quiet. We could hear the cops searching the car checking the trunk and the back of seats. There was one point where it felt like they were right on top of us. However we got lucky and the officer gave us an ok. We drove away and when the coast was clear, Jurina and I came out of our hiding space.
“That was close!” Jurina said.
“It’s ok Jurina we made it through.”
“Nee Rena..”
“Yes?”
“I’m hungry.”
“Hey there’s a place up ahead we can stop at.”
Minami pulled into a quick rest stop and ran inside. She didn’t want us going outside so she brought the food inside. She handed us the bag and then we were back on the road. Jurina pulled out the food and started to eat happily. To my disappointment the food Minami got was a bunch of burgers and fries that just looked plain nasty to me so I said I wasn’t hungry. I just grabbed the coke drank it and that was all. Honestly I hate fast food and I don’t know how Jurina can eat that stuff since it’s so bad for you. Well she is young so maybe that’s why. We continued to drive until we came across a sign that said there was road work being done so we were going to have to take an alternate route. Then to our disappointment the alternate route was a long line of cars honking and yelling for the people to move. We waited for about two hours and didn’t get anywhere. There was a guy behind us honking at us telling us to move. Minami was getting angry and was shouting back but overall the whole thing was just irritating. so Minami decided to take a different route.
“Everyone hang on!”
The car was on a ramp that lead to the top of a bridge but we weren’t that high up so Minami drove off the ramp and onto the side. Jurina nearly fell out of her seat because she wasn’t wearing her seat belt for some reason and I almost hit my head on the ceiling of the car. We hit the ground and then the car slid down a small hill. Minami then drove off full speed, rolled down the window and shouted,
“F*** you a**hole!”
She held up her middle finger and then drove away. Yuko and Atsuko were cracking up and Jurina was staring at them with a confused look. I had forgotten that Jurina doesn’t know swears or what the middle finger meant. I was about to say something but then Jurina said,
“Rena what does f*** you a**hole mean?”
Yuko had a shocked face and Atsuko smacked Minami in the head.
“Why did you say that in front of a kid?!” she said.
“Sorry I was angry!” Minami said.
While Atsuko was scolding Minami I had a curious Jurina bugging me about what all that meant. I had to think and then I said,
“Well Jurina let’s just say it’s a bad word and you should never use it. If you do people will get angry at you and you could get hurt. Oh and never stick your middle finger up because that means a bad thing as well.”
“Ok!”
“Jeez you think a kid her age would know this already.” Yuko said.
“Well she still is a child and probably wasn’t exposed to it at school.” I said.
Maybe when she gets a little older I’ll teach Jurina the meaning of the swear words. Meanwhile as we were driving Minami got back onto the main road and we kept going until Jurina said,
“Rena I gotta use the bathroom.”
There was no restroom area anywhere near us and the next one wasn’t for a while. Jurina said she had to go now so we had no choice but to stop and pull to the side. There was a woodsy area that Jurina could go to so she told me to stand in front of her and make sure no one was watching. I stood there and waited for a couple minutes and then Jurina told me it was ok to go. We started to walk back but then I grabbed Jurina and pulled her down. Up ahead was a cop car pulled up next to ours. They were talking to Minami and Atsuko and Yuko was sneaking out from the back. She made her way over to us and then she grabbed a rock and threw it at one of the officer’s heads. It knocked him out so then the other one started to head toward us. Yuko waited and then jumped up and wrapped her arm around his neck. She hit the back of his knee to get him to her level and then she strangled him to unconsciousness. We knew more cops would come after us soon so we started driving fast. It was about a half hour before we heard sirens behind us. There were the cops and there were a lot of them.
“Takamina we gotta lose them!” Yuko said.
“I got it I got it!”
Minami stopped the car and then pulled it into reverse. We backed up and made all the cop cars move away from us as we sped down the road backwards. She then swerved and turned the car around so we were heading the other way. I don’t know where Minami got her driving skills but they sure were something. The cops were right on our tail now and there were several of them. It looked like we weren’t going to get away this time so it was time for a different alternative. Minami stopped the car once again and turned it around so we were facing the cops head on. Then she opened the door and told everyone to get ready to jump. Minami hit a switch on the car and then told us to jump. I jumped up and held onto Minami as we rolled down into a ditch. A few seconds later there was an explosion and scraps of cars were flying everywhere.
"Let's move move move!"
Minami pulled me up and we all ran into the woods. The cops were right behind us despite being blown up and were right on our tail. We ran as fast as we could but then we saw more of them coming our way.
"Quick to the right!"
We turned right and then Minami pushed us down into the bushes hidden from the cops. We waited for them to pass and then we got up and ran again. We ran until we couldn't hear the cops and finally rested. I fell and rested on a rock while the others fell to the ground.
"That was close." Yuko said.
"Is everyone alright?" Minami asked.
No one was hurt thankfully and since it was getting dark we decided to make camp and then head out tomorrow. Looks like we were going to walk the rest of the way since our car was exploded. Atsuko had started a fire and Yuko was cooking some canned stuff. Jurina and I were sitting together and when the food was ready we all gathered.
"Eat up guys. We're gonna need a lot of strength tomorrow."
We started to eat in silence until Jurina said,
"So what are we gonna do now?"
"Well there's a railroad not too far from here. We can walk and from there we can sneak onto a train."
"A train?!"
I was really excited about trains because I thought they were really cool. Many people thought I was strange back in high school because of my love of trains but hey it's what I'm into. Better then that Justin Beiber crap kids listen to. We were talking normally when suddenly I felt something itchy on my back. I started scratching it like crazy but the itching wouldn't stop. Eventually Minami had to hold me down while Yuko took off my shirt. When they saw my back everyone gasped and backed away.
"What is it?!" I said.
"Rena your back has broken out into hives!" Atsuko said.
"How?!"
"You must have touched some poison ivy out here or something." Yuko said.
"Great well help me because it itches!"
I was practically rubbing my back against a tree to stop the itching but even that wasn't helping.
"We gotta stop it before it spreads."
Minami and Atsuko put on gloves and then held my arms back while Yuko pulled out some medicine that was supposed to help. As soon as it touched my skin it felt like my entire back was on fire. It burned like crazy but soon after it started to soothe the itching. As I was sitting there letting the medicine take effect, I felt someone sliding their finger on me. I turned around and saw Jurina smiling at me.
"Connect the dots!"
"Haha nice Jurina." Yuko said.
"Jurina what are you doing?" I asked.
"Jurina drew a smily face on your back out of the hive marks." Atsuko said.
"Jurina!"
I got up and started to chase her around telling her I was gonna connect the dots on her forehead. I chased her around and she tried to use Minami as a shield but Atsuko took her away and so she tried to hide behind Yuko but I grabbed her and pulled her onto the ground. Then I grabbed some cream and wrote "baka!" on her forehead. We all laughed and Yuko called us the Happy Bakas. After all the fun and laughs we went to bed and rested for tomorrow.
The next day we woke up to the sound of train whistles. The train was coming by sooner than we had expected.
"Crap everyone get up and move!"
We were dashing for the tracks and by the time we got there the train was almost past us. We caught up to the very back of it and Jurina was the first to jump. She held out her hand and I jumped up catching it. I helped Yuko up but Atsuko and Minami stayed behind.
"Tell Aki-gori and Genki I said hi!" Minami shouted.
"Bye bye!" Atsuko shouted.
"Thank you for everything!" we shouted back.
They waved goodbye to us and then we lost sight of them. We decided to climb to the top and sit there. When we made it up we saw the sun rising and Jurina said it was really pretty with all the trees in the background. I hugged her and held her close as we watched the sun together. Now we were on the train heading towards our next destination wherever it maybe. As we were sitting there watching the train suddenly hit a bump and Jurina fell out of my arms. She rolled all the way to the edge and the fell off it. I quickly ran over and grabbed onto her arm. Now it was just me keeping her from falling off. It was hard to hold on since I wasn't very strong and I was losing my grip. Eventually I couldn't hold on and Jurina slide right out of my finger.
"Jurina!"
==================================================================================
Find out what happens next on the next update!
-
shock... but that was great...
lol, Jurina, so innnocent~~
hehehe~~
...the ending part of this chapter was... like...
yeah, I'm looking forward to what comes next
-
Why aren't Yuko helping to pull J up? O.o
Things are looking fine on R's side but what about Yukirin's side? There're still some unresolved problem with Mayu and Sae. Also obviously they knew about J and R's situation right?
-
MOU~ IM CURIOUS
-
Their pasts have those weird feelings of something else might be on the horizon
-
Catch HER! Well I think I shouted it when I read this part.
Unfortunately there was people around me. :sweatdrop:
-
Im waiting >w< hoping sae make an appearance.. :bow:
-
Well here is part two everyone! Sorry it took me so long to update. Lot's off stuff happened and I'm not feeling very well but I finally got the strength to start writing again. Anyways hope you like the update!
==================================================================================
Chapter 20 part 2
As I watched Jurina fall off the train, something inside me took over and I just couldn't let myself see her like that. Without even realizing it I jumped off and fell after Jurina. I grabbed Jurina by the arm and with all my strength I pulled Jurina up past me and threw her back onto the train. Throwing her up sent me flying down into the ground. The last thing I remember before losing conscious was Jurina yelling for me.
"J-urina.."
When I woke up I found myself on the ground staring at the sky. It looked as if it was already noon seeing how the sun was still out. I tried to move but there was a sharp pain in my shoulder that didn't feel too good. I reached around and felt something sticking out of me. I had determined that it was a stick and I feared that if I moved then it would only make the injury worse. Carefully, I got up and made my way back over to the tracks. There on the tracks was a small piece of cloth that looked like something off of Jurina's shirt. Written on it was a message from Yuko.
"Follow the tracks until you reach the next stop. We'll wait for you there."
Looks like I was stuck walking while Yuko and Jurina were riding on the train. Well that's just great but hey what can you do? I sighed and then started to walk what I thought was going to be a very very long walk.
(Over with Jurina...)
"Rena!"
As Jurina tried to jump off and save Rena, Yuko grabbed her and pulled her back. Jurina started squirming and trying to fight Yuko but Yuko kept a strong grip on her. When Jurina finally calmed down, Yuko decided to try to give Rena a little help if she was still alive. She tore off a piece of Jurina's shirt and wrote where they would meet her. Then she threw it cloth and watch it travel down the train. She was hoping that the cloth would make it to Rena. In the meantime she was now stuck with Jurina who was almost seconds away from bursting into tears. She pulled Jurina for a tight hug and held her close. Over the roar of the train whistle and the strong winds, Yuko could hear the cries of Jurina.
"There there it's going to be ok. I'm sure Rena is just fine."
It was an hour before Jurina finally calmed down and stopped crying. Yuko sat her down and the two remained silent for the rest of the time. As they sat there they watched the scenery in the background pass by them as they traveled. There were many beautiful trees and the sky seemed endless. The clouds rolled by very carefree and light as if there was no problem in the world. They were quite for about two hours until suddenly the train hit another bump and it started to tilt once more. The train started to lean to the left and Yuko quickly grabbed Jurina and ran to the highest point of the train. Eventually the train could no longer hold and the whole thing derailed off the tracks. Jurina and Yuko had jumped off and landed into some nearby bushes. The train fell with a mighty thud and a puff of dirt filled the air. When the dirt cleared, Yuko saw a group of armed men start to search the train. Yuko had no idea who the guys were but something tells me they weren't police. Very carefully, Yuko had Jurina slowly back away from the tracks and hide in the bushes.
They were almost set free but then Yuko felt something cold placed against the back of her neck. She turned around and there standing there was a very familiar figure who she had no seen in a very long time. Yuko smiled and the figure gave her a bright smile. The figure pulled the knife back and then pulled Yuko and Jurina back. They got far enough away so that the men couldn't see them and then the figure led Yuko and Jurina to a small house not too far from the tracks. When it was safe to talk, the figure nodded and then Yuko said,
"Long time no see Genki."
"Good to see you too Yuko."
The two hugged and smiled happy about their little reunion. Jurina only stood there confused about what was going on but watched. The one called Genki got some water for the two and then sat them down on the couch.
"I'm glad to see you again." Yuko said.
"As to you." Genki said.
"How did you find us?"
"Well Takamina sent us a note saying that you were in some trouble and so Sayaka and I decided to come and find you because we knew that the train you guys were on was going to be taken down."
"Who were those guys?"
"Head hunters. I'm guessing they were after her."
Genki pointed at Jurina who only stared at her cluelessly.
"Ah my name is Miyazawa Sae. I used to work with Yuko back in the old war days."
It took a couple minutes to figure out that it was Sae the person who Yuki dated back home. She looked so different because she was in war clothes that Jurina didn't recognize her at first. Jurina couldn't believe it was her but she didn't get the chance to say anything so instead she just kept quiet.
"So aren't there supposed to be three of you?" Sae asked.
"Yeah but one of us got separated and is somewhere out there in the woods."
"Alright hang on I'll see if I can get a hold of Sayaka."
Sae got up and grabbed a small walkie talkie. She pressed a button and spoke into it. A couple seconds later another voice could be heard. When Sae told the other person what was going on there was a loud shout causing Sae to pull back to protect her ears. Sae told the other person what to do and the other person agreed. They hung up and then Sae said,
"Don't worry Sayaka will find her."
(Over with Rena...)
I have no idea how long I have been walking. I can't tell if it's been hours or minutes but right now I just feel tired. My legs are heavy like weights and my body is just weak. My stomach growled loud like a tiger and my throat was as dry as sand. I was tired and slowly growing weaker by the minute. I knew that if I didn't find Jurina and Yuko soon I'll probably die out here. There were many times where I just wanted to sit down and take a break but I thought if I did I wouldn't get back. Because of the wound on my shoulder I was losing blood but because I kept the stick in the bleeding isn't as bad. However I bet I have a nasty infection right about now eating away my muscles and tissues. The last thing I want to worry about is becoming and amputee. Did you know they made porn videos with those people?! God the last thing I wanna be an amputee porn star. That and many other things kept me determined to keep moving because I couldn't stop here. I kept moving no matter what and nothing was going to stop me.
As I continued to walk, I saw something up ahead. It was getting dark so it was hard to see what exactly it was but it looked like a building. As I continued to get closer I saw that it was actually a train! I thought that maybe this was the train that Yuko and Jurina was on. Please do not tell me the two were killed! I walked over there as fast as I could and with my good arm I started to search through the rubble left of the train. I tried to call out their names as well but so far I got no response. As I continued to walk, I felt like there was something following me. Every time I turned around there was nothing following me so I wondered if I was just seeing things because of the lack of rest. I kept searching and calling out names until suddenly there was a loud shout and a shot fired. Someone was shooting at me and I had no idea who but the first thing I thought was get the hell out of there. I took cover behind one of the train cars and tried to hide myself as best as I could.
"Hey I think that's one of the girls we're supposed to capture!" I heard someone said.
"Yeah it is! Stop shooting and go get her!"
The gun fire stopped but now I could hear foot steps coming towards me. I knew staying here wasn't going to be a good thing so I felt around to try to find a place to hide. I found an opening so I quickly crawled into the opening just as the guys passed by me. I was about to move again but then I felt someone grab me and pull me back. They covered my mouth and just as I was about to try to fight the person said,
"I'm here to help."
It sounded like a woman so I started to think that she was serious. She let go of me and then told me to follow her. We waited for the right moment and then we both ran out of the train. We started to run but because of my injury I was slow. I tripped and fell and there was a loud clash of metal that followed. The men spotted us and started shooting. The woman grabbed me and threw me over her shoulder like I was a sack of potatoes. Then she pulled out a gun and started shooting behind us while running into the woods. I was surprised at how strong she was since she was able to carry me and run as fast as she was going. We kept running and then suddenly the woman dived down and slid under some bushes. Right as the men were about to jump on us there was a snap and something like a bomb went off. The explosion killed most of the men and then fire blocked the rest of them from getting through. It was then the woman put me down and then pulled out two hand guns. She started shooting into the flames and on the other side I could hear the pained cries of the men. When all was silent, she put her guns away and went back to carrying me.
"Looks like I found you." she said.
(Back to Jurina...)
Everyone was sitting waiting patiently to hear back from the other person. Then suddenly the door opened and there standing there was one of the tallest people Jurina had ever seen. It was a woman with a very serious face almost like a greek God. In her arms though was Rena who was knocked out and bleeding. The woman carried Rena into another room where Sae followed soon after. Jurina and Yuko had to wait for two hours before they finally came back out and said that she could see Rena. Jurina ran in and through the doors where she saw Rena resting comfortably on the bed.
"Rena!" she said.
"H-Hey Jurina~" Rena said.
"I'm so glad you're ok. I thought you died!"
"I'm sorry Jurina I won't eat out of the toilet ever again."
"What?"
"Fish pickles!"
"Rena?"
Just then the woman and Sae walked in and then Sae said,
"She's a little loopy from the drugs we gave her. She'll be out of it for a while."
"Jesus Sae how much did you give her?" Yuko asked.
"Enough to make a gun shot feel like a punch from a toddler."
"I'm surprised she isn't dead."
"Now now let's not say that in front of her. Yuko we need to talk so let's give these two some time."
The three left leaving Jurina and Rena alone together. Jurina couldn't help but smile as she watched Rena stare at her with an empty stare. You could tell she was here but not with the world. Rena's head was swaying back and forth as if she was listening to music but there was no sound. She had a strange smile that Jurina had never seen before. It was a smile of pure ignorance. As if she didn't care what was happening. To Rena everything was ok and there was nothing to be upset or worry about. Jurina was a little envious but also thought that the drugged up Rena would be fun to play with. Jurina moved in a little closer and then reached out to hold Rena's hand. Rena saw this and giggled as little. She pulled Jurina's hand up and started to play with her finger.
"Nee Jurina did you know you have 14 fingers?" she said.
Jurina just giggled and continued to play with Rena who was so doped up on drugs that who knows how long she will be out like this. While playing with Jurina Rena suddenly stopped looked down. Not sure what was going on Jurina was about to touch her but then Rena looked up. There was a serious look on her face that said that she was determined to do something. Then suddenly tears started to fall from her eyes. Jurina did her best to comfort her and that was when Rena grabbed Jurina and pulled her in for a hug. She held on and started crying like crazy.
"I-I have to get Jurina to the moon! She isn't safe here! The waffle people are trying to eat her!"
Through that strange babble of confusion, Jurina actually understood what Rena was trying to say. She was saying that she wanted to get Jurina somewhere safe so that the people can't hurt her. Knowing this Jurina started to rub Rena's back trying to soothe the poor girl. Eventually Rena stopped crying and then looked at Jurina. She smiled cheerfully and said,
"I love you talking puppy."
Then after that Rena passed out onto Jurina who only smiled and said,
"I love you too Rena."
(Back to Rena...)
When I woke up I felt like I got totally drunk last night and now I'm suffering from a major hangover. I tried to move but my shoulder still hurt. I looked over and saw the stick gone though and it was all bandaged up. I also noticed I was in a room in a bed and Jurina was sleeping on my lap. I had no idea what was going on but before I could even do anything the door opened and then Yuko came in along with the woman who saved me yesterday and to my surprise Sae.
"Sae?! What are you doing here?" I said.
"Well Yuko and I fought in the war a long time ago. She called me up and asked me for help so here I am." she said.
"What about Yuki and Mayu?"
"Ah well those two are doing fine. Yuki found someone else and Mayu also found someone. They're doing just fine."
"Well that's good to hear."
"Now let me introduce you to my partner Aki-gori! Or better known as-"
"Akimoto Sayaka. It's a pleasure meeting you."
The woman held out her hand for me to shake it. I grabbed it and we shook hands and it was then I could feel a very powerful aura coming from her. It's no wonder she works in the military. We ate breakfast and then we all gathered to talk about our next move. Apparently there are guards and border patrol officers everywhere looking for Jurina and I so driving wasn't going to be an option. Our best bet was to walk and the nearest harbor was kilometers away from us. We wondered if we would make it in time for us to catch the boat. It was then Sayaka said,
"Oh don't worry you won't need to worry about catching a boat."
"What do you mean?" Yuko said.
"Change of plans Yuko we're gonna steal one!" Sae said.
"Eh?!"
"Yeah you see these guys have coast guards as well so why not take one of their boats for ourselves. They got tons of guns and weapons on them plus some information secret military stuff so Sae and I decided that we are gonna steal the boat. Plus in the military boat no one will be suspicious of us." Sayaka said.
"Alright but how are we going to steal an entire ship?"
"Well that's where you come in."
Sayaka started to talk in some military tactical language that Jurina and I had no idea what was going on so we just sat there staring at each other with clueless looks. When they finished their talk, Sae got up and walked over to a small chest. Then she pulled out something and handed it to me and Jurina. I opened it up and saw two hand guns and a couple knives. At first I was really shocked at it but then Sayaka explained that we would need these to defend ourselves incase they weren't there with us. I agreed with that and so I decided to take the guns while Jurina took the knives. We now had our goals set and now all that was left was to get to them. We packed our things and then headed off for the next part of our escape. Honestly I can't believe we've gotten this far but for Jurina I'll go to any great lengths to help her. As we were walking Jurina suddenly said,
"Nee Rena.."
"Yes Jurina?"
"Fish pickles!"
"Eh??"
Everyone just started giggling and I was left unknown to what they were laughing about. When I tried to get them to tell me what it was they all said it was a secret and I had no choice but to give up.
"Mou I can't believe you guys.." I said.
"Haha Rena you were so funny last night." Jurina said.
"What did I do?!"
"Nothing~"
"Mou Jurina!"
==================================================================================
Well they are now setting off to steal a boat! I hope you liked the update and look forward to the next one!
-
This is a crazy twist to the events from before but I like it :thumbsup
Stealing a boat now... awesome :)
-
Rena on drugs=Mental breakdown
"Fish pickles?!"
"Talking puppy?!?!?!"
"I gotta get Jurina to the moon?!?! The waffle people are trying to eat her?!?!?!?!?!?!?!"
:rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl: :rofl:
Miyumi, I love you so much!!!!! :heart:
-
Weird how Sae is that Sae. XD
Lol funny Rena is funny. I was expecting R to kiss J in that state. Too bad it didn't happen. >.<
-
oh, Sae shows up...
Lol at Rena-san... Fish pickles... laughs... Waffle people.... Moon... Laughs....
Yosh! Stealing a boat!! So exciting
-
hahahahahaha
Rena and drougs are a bad conbination!
thanks and update soon
-
They were able to rescue Jurina and Rena now...
What's going to happen next?
Why did they want Jurina?
Would they be able to escape?
Can't wait to find out
Thank you for the update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
Mmm-okay.. So... Mayu and yuki had their pair alredy.. ? Make it into saerena pweaseeeeeeee.... /Gotsmackedfromthereader/
nyahahaha :lol: im just kidding.. But I will cry in joy if you do it.. Tehehehe XD
thanks for the update miyumi san :bow:
-
Oooo I want try steal boat too. :rofl:
-
Well this is how you steal a boat bad ass style so I hope you like it!
==================================================================================
Chapter 21
"Hey Sayaka!" Sae said.
"What?" Sayaka said.
"When we get done how about you and I go on a vacation?"
"No way."
"Eh?! Why not?"
"Because you and I can never agree on where to go."
"Oh come on I got the perfect place in mind!"
"And where is that?"
"Hawaii!"
"Hmm maybe. I'll think about it."
"Sweet! I can't wait to see you in a bikini~"
"Alright quit flirting you two we got a mission to focus on." Yuko said.
We were walking in the middle of the dark and it was really hard to see. I have no idea how Sayaka was able to see ahead of her because I nearly tripped and fell over three times. We were walking and chatting about small things trying to seem the walk less boring and serious. Sayaka and Sae were talking about their dream vacations while Jurina and I just listened and laughed. Then suddenly Jurina said,
"Nee Rena after everything how about we get married!"
"Eh?!"
I looked at Jurina and she had a puppy smile on her. I couldn't tell if she was joking or not but the thought of her and I marrying was just strange in my mind.
"Jurina I'm your mother and that's incest which isn't right." I said.
"You're not my real mom Rena which means I can do whatever I want to you!" Jurina said.
"You're too young for me anyways. I prefer someone older."
"Like Yuko?"
"Oi!"
Yuko was staring at Jurina with a blushed look on her face. I don't know why because Yuko is always calm and collected but now she was blushing madly like a tomato.
"You better watch it kid before I come back there and kick you." she said.
"Wah scary granny!"
"What'd you call me?!"
I couldn't help but laugh as Yuko attempted to try to beat Jurina but Sayaka stopped her. Sometimes those two are just so crazy. Although Yuko's reaction when Jurina mentioned the possibility of her and I being together was interesting. Maybe she has a secret crush on me or something. How cute~
We made it to the docks around dawn and when we arrived the place was packed with military officers surrounding the place. We were hiding in the bushes and trying to pick the right boat to steal. We knew we weren't going to take one of the huge ones so we decided to try to take one of the smaller ones. They would be faster and easier to steer incase of a quick getaway. The next question was how were we going to get to it? Jurina spotted one not too far from us and the cool thing was the thing had a turret on the back and sides. The thing was a moving tank on water. There weren't many guards around as well so the boat was perfect. However before we could get the boat we had to get the information that Sayaka wanted. Sae, Sayaka, and Yuko were going to sneak onto one of the boats while Jurina and I stayed back and watched. If anything were to happen then we would run on our own. Yuko handed us a small device that would let us see what they were doing. The three headed off and Jurina and I found a good place to hide. I turned on the device and then watched Yuko and the others.
Yuko had climbed into one of the trees while Sae and Sayaka were hiding in the bushes below. They waited for the moment and then Sae threw a rock at one of the guards. The guard came over and that's when Sae grabbed him and pulled him down while Sayaka quickly silenced him. They took out three guys buy luring them over and then they quickly changed into one of their uniforms. When everything was set the three walked over with the other guards without any suspicions. They made their way to the main boat which was this really really big one. It looked like one of the huge naval vessels you see in advertisements for the Navy. As they made it onto the ship, Jurina and I had to move because there were some guards who were getting too close to us. I shut off the device and then quickly told Jurina to move. We crawled over to a tree that had fallen and hid behind it. We waited for another five minutes before the guards passed and stopped almost right in front of us. After a couple minutes we started to hear a weird sound like water was flowing.
"Ahhh~"
It was then I realized what one of the guards was doing and I nearly threw up. The guy was pissing in the middle of the woods and well it wasn't wrong but because it was near us it was gross. Jurina had figured it out as well and we could smell it from where we were. Then suddenly I felt like the scent was really strong so I looked down and saw that some of the urine was flowing over to us. It was getting close to Jurina who was trying to get as far away as possible from it. She jammed her body into me and we had to keep low so we were really squished. Jurina kept quietly squealing and pushing me over so she could get away from it. I tried to keep Jurina quiet since the guards were still there. Honestly men are so disgusting. When they finished the guards left and as soon as they were gone, Jurina and I bolted to the nearest bush. Thankfully we didn't get any disgusting urine on us.
"Men are gross." Jurina said.
"I know right?"
I turned the device back on and saw that Yuko and the others had already made it inside. They were walking in the halls nodding their heads to everyone that walked by. Then they made it to some sort of door that had a huge lock on it. There was a key card lock on it and the key card they had wasn't the right one so they were going to have to find someone who had the right clearance. Yuko was looking around and spotted someone with it. She walked over and led the guy to a corner where no one would see him. Then she pulled quickly punched the guy in several areas at a very fast speed. She knocked him out fast and then hid his body while she took his key card. Then she went back over to the others and opened the door. As they were walking in, the screen started to get static and soon after the vision was gone. We needed to get a better signal which means we were going to have to get closer.
"Let's move Jurina."
Jurina and started to move closer to the ships looking for some kind of sign of signal. However it looked like we weren't going to get anything on the ground which meant we were going to have to get to higher ground. I waited for the right moment and then quickly we climbed into one of the trees. The signal was perfect and we could then see what was going on. Yuko was putting something into a bag. They then started to make their way out but then suddenly the door opened and two armed guards walked right in on them.
"Hey what are you two doing here? You don't have proper clearance."
They started to walk over towards them and that's when Sayaka and Sae acted and knocked the two guards down and shot them. Soon after an alarm went off and more shots were fired. As we were watching I suddenly felt a tug on my leg. I looked down and saw that there was a guard pulling on a branch that was caught on my pant leg. I held onto Jurina as he pulled harder and harder. I was hoping my pants would just rip but instead he pulled really hard and Jurina and I both ended up falling down.
"Intruders!"
The guard aimed his weapon at us and Jurina and I held out hands up in the air as if we were just caught by the cops. The guard stared at us for a long time and then suddenly gave us a weird look.
"Hey you two are the girls we were sent to capture!"
He pulled out his walkie talkie and that's when Jurina decided to attack suddenly. She used her knife and stabbed the guard in the leg. As he went down she finished the job by stabbing the back of his neck. I was shocked for a couple minutes not believing that Jurina had just killed someone like it was nothing. I never knew she had the skills to do something like that as well. There were still many surprises that Jurina has that I don't know about. While I was sitting there like an idiot, there were more guards coming our way. We had to move fast so Jurina and I started to run. The guards didn't spot us luckily so we ducked in a small trench and waited for them to pass. They were looking for us now but didn't know where we were. When one was close enough I grabbed him and pulled him down while Jurina stabbed him. Then we moved into the harbor where we could hear more gun shots being fired. We had to find Yuko, Sae and Sayaka so Jurina and ran in.
"Where could they be?"
I saw were all the guards were heading down a certain hall so Jurina and I carefully followed them until we reached a certain spot where we couldn't move. I looked over and saw Sayaka and Sae shooting out trying to hit the guards. They were being held up in the room and it looks like they weren't going anywhere. I thought about going in and helping them but then suddenly Sayaka threw out a huge table into the hall.
"Aki-Gori shield go!" Yuko shouted.
"Yosh!"
With all her strength Sayaka charged towards the guards like a mad bull. The table protected her from the bullets so she ran over them like it was nothing. She made it all the way to the end and stopped right were Jurina and I were.
"Ah hey what are you guys doing here?" she asked.
"We almost got caught." I said.
"I almost got peed on!" Jurina said.
"What?"
"Guys we gotta move!" Sae said.
Sae was right because more guards were on their way. We quickly started to run towards the nearest exit but it was blocked by a huge wall of guards. They started shooting as soon as they saw us so we had no choice but to turn right. As we were running I could hear the shots fired and feel the bullets whiz past us. We quickly took cover behind some crates and Sae and Sayaka started shooting. Feeling useless I decided to take out one of the guns I had and tried shooting. Turns out I was a terrible shooter and couldn't hit a thing. Yuko took my gun and just told me to look for another way out. I slid her my gun and started to look for some kind of exit but we were stuck. The guards were getting closer and something tells me we were going to run out of bullets soon. As I was thinking Jurina suddenly poked me and held up something that nearly scared the crap out of me. In her hand Jurina held a grenade.
"Jurina where did you get that?!" I said.
"One of the guards." she said.
"Hey give me that!"
Sae took the grenade and then pulled the pin. She threw it and told everyone to get down. A few seconds later the grenade went off and a ton of guards were taken out. While they were down we quickly got up and started running again. There were more guards coming after us so we had no choice but to go up to the roof where there were literally a ton of guards. At some point we had to split up to make things easier to Sayaka and Sae went one way while Yuko, Jurina and I went another. We were running to the other side of the boat because that's where the boat that we needed was. As we were running Yuko was shooting guys all over the place. We took cover every time a guy tried to get close to us and then Yuko took them out. Jurina was also a help because she was knifing any guy that was close. To be honest I think she was enjoying it the way she was smiling and laughing. We were getting close to the edge but then something bad happened.
"Crap I'm out of bullets!" Yuko said as she threw her gun away.
Just as she did that a guy popped up and was about to shoot us. I thought I was dead but then suddenly Jurina threw a knife at him and hit him right in the head.
"Nice shot!" Yuko said.
"I did it!" Jurina said with delight.
"Let's keep moving guys!"
Jurina grabbed her knife from the dead body and we continued running until we reached the end of the boat. Just below was our target and all we had to do was jump. Jurina and Yuko had jumped off and I was about to as well but then suddenly a guard came out of no where and was going to shoot me right in the head. However I grabbed his arm and moved it so when he fired he fired into the air. Then I bit his arm as hard as I could but it didn't seem to bother him because he punched me right in the face. I stumbled back and he aimed his gun once more at me. Right as he was about to fire though Sae rushed over and killed him. She shot a couple more guys before turning to face me.
"Get going! Sayaka and I will handle them." she said.
"Aren't you coming with us?" I asked.
"Sorry but I have a job to here. Now you get going before they come back."
"Ok thank you Sae for everything. Yuki was lucky to have someone like you."
"Haha maybe but Rena before you go.."
"Hai?"
Before I could do anything Sae pulled me in and kissed my right on the lips. We held for a couple seconds before she pulled back and then pushed me off the boat.
"Bye bye Rena! Take care of Jurina!!"
With that Yuko started the boat and we were gone. I couldn't believe what Sae had done but it's not like I could do anything. I could still feel her lips on mine. Their soft feeling and warm touch was actually kind of nice. As we sped away I watched as the ship grew smaller and smaller. I wondered if Sae and Sayaka were going to be ok but Yuko said they would be fine. Now all that was left was smooth sailing all the way to Europe. However those guys weren't done with us yet as I looked back and saw three speed boats and two helicopters coming for us.
"Rena take control of the turret in the back!"
I quickly ran over to it and saw all I had to do was aim and pull the trigger. I aimed at one of the boats and started firing but it looked like the turret was doing nothing. It was then Yuko shouted,
"Aim for the control box!"
She was talking about the front part of the boat where the driver was. I used the scope and and aimed for the guy who was driving. Then I fired and watched as he died and his body landed on the controls. The boat speed out and crashed into another boat knocking the two down. All that was left was the last one but then the helicopters started shooting at me. One managed to shoot my arm and it really hurt when I felt the bullet shoot through me.
"Yuko take out those helicopters!" I said.
"I got it!"
I turned around and saw Jurina holding a huge rocket launcher. I was surprised she was able to hold up the whole thing but that didn't seem to stop her. She held it up and aimed right at the helicopters. Then she fired and a huge rocket shot out past me and into one of the helicopters. The helicopter was hit and then it crashed into the other. The two helicopters crashed and landed right onto the last boat. All the guys were gone and now it was just us.
"Dang Jurina you should've joined my squad back then you're awesome!" Yuko said.
Jurina just smiled and laughed while I walked over to her and patted her head.
"You did good Jurina."
Jurina didn't say anything but instead held my arm that was still bleeding. She pulled me down below where we found a first aid kit. She bandaged me up and then we also found some food so we cooked it up and ate. Yuko and I took shifts driving the boat while Jurina was staring at the sky. The sun was setting and the ocean looked beautiful as we sped across it. I was sitting next to Jurina when suddenly Yuko called me over. She had me sit down and then she said,
"Now when we arrive you and Jurina are on your own. You know that right?"
"Yes I am well aware." I said.
"Good because I know things are going to be hard for you. My hopes are we're going to get you two to Paris."
"Really? Thank you so much Yuko. We couldn't have gotten this far without you."
"Ah I'm just happy to help. You and Jurina deserve a better chance at life and what those people did to you back there was just awful."
"Yeah.."
As we were sitting there staring out into the ocean, I couldn't help but fell a little relaxed. I mean for once we weren't being chased or hunted down so it was actually kind of nice. I went below deck to check on Jurina and she was just sleeping. I stroked her hair and staring at her sleeping face just made things seem so peaceful to me. It reminded me back when we first met and I saw that sleeping face of her. It was so cute and calm. Ah those were the times weren't they? I decided to get into the bed above her and soon after passed out. Just think that soon we would finally be free from everything.
==================================================================================
Another action filled chapter! What will happen next chapter? Maybe I'll but some love and romance stuff.. Maybe~ Hope you liked the update and look forward to the next one!
-
They finally escape the enemy and crusing back to hopefully somewhere safe
-
Wahaha xD
Rena x everyone ~
:lol: :lol: :lol:
Rena x Sae
Rena x Yuki
Rena x Yuko
Rena x Jurina
:thumbup
-
Seriously, it bugs me. Who is Jurina, actually? How did she end up in her current state?
Thanks for the update! XD
-
As I was thinking Jurina suddenly poked me and held up something that nearly scared the crap out of me. In her hand Jurina held a grenade.
Epic Jurina is epic. XD
I can't imagine she's the Jurina from Chapter 1. :panic:
Rena x Everyone except Jurina.....I don't want that. :cry:
-
Ah... Jurina was so good....How?
Would Rena and Jurina be able to escape?
Can't wait to find out
Thank you for the update
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
Thanks god ( you ) that they are OK for now. :sweatdrop:
I look forward to next chapter.
-
Now, this really fits the title: what a great escape! :lol:
-
yeah! i want a lot of Wmatsui scenes
hahahahahaha
thanks and Update Soon!!!
-
Wah sorry it took me so long but anyways here's the second to last chapter! Hope you like it~
==================================================================================
Chapter 22
I woke up the next morning to the sound of a loud explosion. I ran up onto the main deck and saw two big boats behind us firing shots at us. I ran into the control room and saw Yuko trying to drive the ship while Jurina was firing back at the boats.
"What's going on?!" I said.
"We had a couple visitors last night and now they've finally caught up with us!" Yuko said.
"Why didn't you wake me up?!"
"We thought you should sleep some more!" Jurina said.
I was about to say something else but then there was another explosion that sounded like it was coming from the front of the boat. I looked out and saw two more right in front of us! Now there were two in the back and two in the front of us. At this point I was thinking that I was totally screwed. However Yuko had some kind of plan hidden up her sleeve and sped the boat up really fast. We drove between two of the big boats that were pointing their cannons right at us. At first I thought Yuko was insane but then she told me to drive while she ran out onto the main deck. I had no idea what she was doing however through the window I saw Yuko pull out a really big rocket launcher. She fired at one of them but the shot seemed ineffective. The ships louded their cannons and was about to fire but then Yuko shouted,
"Rena hit the breaks!"
I instantly pulled the breaks and as we stopped the two ships fired and ended up shooting each other down. The two ships sank and then we sped up trying to get away from the other two. Because the boat was small we were able to go pretty fast but those other two ships were still shooting at us. I kicked the boat to full speed but the boats were only a couple meters away from us. We knew they would catch us eventually so Yuko told me to stop the boat entirely. I stopped the boat and the two other boats stopped with us.
"When I tell you to run, you run got it?" Yuko said.
We waited for all the men to come out and and watch as the main commander walked over and prepared to take Jurina and I. Then suddenly Yuko shot the commander and said,
"Run!"
Jurina and I ran into the control room and started to boat up once again. As we drove away Yuko was still on the other ship fighting the men. I had no idea how she was going to fight all those men but I knew it was something that was going to be impossible. I felt terrible leaving her behind like that without any help but then Jurina pulled out the rocket launch and aimed it right at Yuko. At first I thought she was going to shoot her but then she fired and the rocket headed straight towards her. The rocket looked like it was going to hit but then Yuko jumped and then landed right on it. By shifting her weight Yuko was able to ride the rocket around between the two ships. She was shooting down the men and flying around like a crazy bird. It was really cool seeing her like that and I felt a little better as we drove away from the two boats. When we were far enough, we slowed down a little bit but kept going. I looked over at Jurina and saw that she was a little down about losing Yuko but I'm sure she'll be alright.
An hour later there was a loud boom and the boat started to slow down. I went down to the engine room and saw that the engine had blown out. Now we were stuck in the middle of nowhere and no way to move. I made Jurina stand on the look out while I tried to fix the engine. I wasn't exactly good at fixing things but I had to give it a shot. A couple twists on some screws and a couple knocks with a hammer and still no luck. Then I decided to kick the whole thing and that's when something happened. There was a loud pop and then the boat started going really really fast. Jurina was having trouble controlling the boat and we were going way to fast. There was an explosion and I saw sparks and flames shooting out from the boat. We had no choice but to jump so Jurina and I made it to the life boat and then cut the line. As the boat dropped the other boat sped off until it exploded entirely.
"What did you do?!" Jurina said.
"I kicked it!" I said.
Jurina looked pretty pissed off and I decided to try to change the subject.
"Here just take a paddle and row."
Together we started to paddle the boat in the same direction that we were going. I have no idea how much farther we have to go but I'm hoping it isn't too far. We rowed all day until are arms got really sore. We decided to take a break and let the current take us since it was going the right way. I Jurina stretched her arms and then leaned back and rested her head on my lap. The sun was setting and it looked really pretty from the place we were in. As the waves carried us, I couldn't help but take a moment to enjoy this moment. Jurina was sleeping and she looked so cute. With her body at rest and mind at peace, it looked like her soul was off somewhere else. I leaned in to move some of her hair out of her face but then suddenly she turned her face and her lips were nearly inches away from mine. I could've just kissed her right then with her lips looking so tempting. I thought about it for a while thinking that hey we may not make it out alive or not so maybe one kiss wouldn't hurt. I leaned in ready to take my little kiss but then suddenly a loud boom of thunder nearly scared me to death. I looked out and saw storm clouds heading straight towards us.
"Oh crap.."
A couple minutes later it was pouring on us and the winds were strong. Huge waves were tossing us all over the ocean but somehow Jurina and I managed to hold on. As the waves tossed and turned, Jurina held onto me tight like a cat with her nails digging into my arms. Sea water was constantly being splashed in my face and the salt water burned my eyes. I couldn't see my thing but I could feel Jurina. Out of the stormy waves and splashes of water, I suddenly felt something huge behind me. I turned around and saw a really huge wave ready to crash down on us. I grabbed onto Jurina and held onto her for dear life as the mighty wave came down and crashed into us. I could feel myself being swept off the life boat and into the ocean. The waves threw me around everywhere but somehow I managed to hold onto Jurina. However the life boat came back for a visit and knocked me down into the ocean. My grip on Jurina was broken and now I had no idea where Jurina was. Jurina must have been swept under by the waves.
"Jurina!"
I took a deep breath and dove under the water. It was really hard to see but out of the tiny slits in my eyes, I managed to see the outline of a body. That body must be Jurina! I started swimming towards it and then grabbed hold of Jurina. I swam up and and made it to the surface. I didn't know if Jurina was dead or alive for all I cared about was holding onto her and making sure I didn't let go. I wrapped Jurina's arms around my waist and then held onto her tightly as another huge wave picked us up and carried us away. It felt like forever as the stormed raged on and then at some point, something hit me and knocked me out cold. I don't know what happened next but I thought this was the end.
"Rena~"
"Eh?"
"Rena~~"
"Hmm?"
"Rena!"
I opened my eyes and found myself in a white room. It was like I was in one of those white rooms you see in movies where literally everything was white. I wonder if this is what heaven is like? I was sitting in a bed when I looked over and saw someone very familiar. There sitting in a chair next to me was Mayu. I had no idea what she was doing here or why and for a moment I thought that maybe she had died or something. I don't know and I didn't really want to ask fearing that I might get some over dramatic reaction so I thought it was best to keep things quiet for now. Mayu was wearing just a plain white dress and she was staring at me with a strange look. It was as if there was a smile plastered on her face and her muscles seemed forced. I don't know why since I'm not smiling at all so I wonder if heaven forces you to smile. Maybe this is hell? Can't really tell because in hell you'd see flames and a giant devil right? So the question was where the heck am I? I sat there staring around the room and then suddenly the door opened and Yuko also came in! I had no idea but I really hope Yuko wasn't dead either.
"Hey look who's up. How was your sleep?" she asked.
"Uh good I guess.. Eto where am I?" I asked.
"Well it's kind of hard to explain so let's just say you're dreaming~"
"Dreaming? So I'm alive?"
"Yes and this is a special dream!" Mayu said.
"Special?"
"It's a limbo dream~"
"Eh?!?!"
"Relax it doesn't exactly mean you're dead. More like half dead. The big guy up there is deciding whether or not to take you or not."
"Then does that mean you two are dead as well?"
"No no we're angels who took the form of people you knew. We took form to help you feel more comfortable since I'm sure all of this is very confusing." Yuko said.
I was having a really hard time trying to comprehend the situation but maybe it was best if I didn't try to in order to save my brain from further confusion. I got up off the bed and what really freaked me out was the fact that everything was bigger than me. I looked around and found that everyone was taller than me. I didn't know why this was until I looked into the mirror and saw that I looked like I did back when I was 5 years old! Everything took a turn for the weird seeing how everyone was bigger than me and usually I was bigger than them.
"Come with me Rena-chan~"
I looked over and saw Yuko who suddenly became really tall and she grew a small beard and hair turned short. Yuko looked exactly like my father!
"Rena dear come along."
I looked over and saw Mayu had turned into my mother as well! I don't know what's going on but I'm telling you this is the weirdest dream ever. My mother and father took me into another room that looked strangely like my old house. We sat at the dinner table together and mother handed me a bowl of my favorite curry. I had forgotten how good it tastes when I put the first spoonful into my mouth. Ahh this brings back memories. As I was sitting there having fun with my family I suddenly heard a small cry. I turned around and saw nothing but a black background. I turned back around and saw nothing but more darkness. I heard the cries coming from the distance so I started walking towards them until I came across a very strange scene. It looked like a really old beat down house. I looked in through a small window and saw a little girl crying. I didn't know what was going on but then suddenly two adults came in crashing through the wall. There was a man on top of a woman with a knife in his hand. The two were struggling over the knife while the girl hid in the corner. Looking more closely, I realized that the little girl was Jurina!
The two adults fought and fought until suddenly the father brought the knife down and stabbed the mother right in the chest. Then the father walked over to the crying Jurina and started to strangle her. I tried to step in and help but my feet were frozen to the ground. All I could do was watch as the father continued to squeeze the life out of Jurina. Then suddenly Jurina bit the father's arm and she ran out as fast as she could. She ran and ran until she made it to a very familiar place that I remembered a long time ago. It was the bridge where I had first found Jurina. All it once it looked as if time was passing by me. I watched years fly by as Jurina slowly turned into the animal I had found before. She hunted wild animals or stole food from people. I watched her grow all the way up to the moment I found her on that day. I was surprised at all the hard things Jurina had to endure. All those years she never felt the warmth or comfort of having a real family. Now I feel even more happy about taking her in on that day. As I was standing there I felt a light tap on my shoulder. I turned around and saw Jurina standing there with a bright smile on her face. She didn't say anything but instead pulled me in for a hug and said,
"Time to wake up."
I opened my eyes and found Jurina hovering over me. I sat up and looked around and saw that we were on some kind of beach. I looked over to Jurina and asked,
"Where are we?"
"Monaco." she said.
"Where's that?"
"At the very end of France."
"Eh?!"
I looked around and saw pieces of trash with French writing on it and then I realized that we had made it. We made it to France! I stood up and quickly and hugged Jurina tightly. I shook her and jumped around raising my fist into the air shouting and squealing with joy.
"Jurina we did it! We made it!!!"
==================================================================================
Last chapter coming up. Find out what happens in the end next time!
-
They made it out barely alive. Well onto the future for them.
-
I'm surprised Jurina can tell where they are. XD
And yet another crazy chapter. XD
And urggggg....that kiss! It was so close!!! :banghead:
-
Ah... They are escaping...
Forever or temporary?
Can't wait
Thank you
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
Oh, I'm just happy that they are fine.
With so much destruction around them is luck that they are alive. :twothumbs
-
Ahh I was kind of hoping that maybe jurina was as an ex agent or something. (since she's good with weapons) who had her memories forcibly wiped. Then turned into the homeless girl Rena met.
Anyway, Thanks for the update.
I wonder what happened to jurina's father.
-
Wow...
Oh... so that was how Jurina's past was??
They're in France... amazing
-
hahahahahahaha too crazy
but its so good
thanks and Update soon!!
-
Well this is the final chapter! Hope you guys like it and thank you to all who read this!
==================================================================================
Chapter 23
It's been two years since we moved into Paris. In the beginning it was really hard since neither one of us spoke french. However there were a couple Japanese places we could work at and it was there we also learned french. Jurina was a lot better at it than me so whenever we went out she did most of the talking. I could understand it well it's just talking I would always get nervous about. Despite Jurina being a chatter box though she couldn't read french very well and that's when I was able to come in and help. I can read the language pretty well. Together we managed to rent an apartment and ever since we've been living happily ever since. One day though I was waiting for Jurina to come home when there was a knock at the door. I opened it and saw there was no one there but on the floor there was a note.
"Meet me at this address tomorrow morning. Bring Jurina."
I didn't know who it was from but then on the back there was a picture of a little squirrel. It was then I realized who it was and I couldn't wait to get there. When I told Jurina she sounded excited and really happy.
"It's Yuko! She's alive!" Jurina said.
"I'm glad she made it out alright." I said.
"So then tomorrow we're gonna go meet her?"
"I guess so."
"Alright then for now let's go to bed. I'm tired after a long day of work."
"Alright alright. Goodnight Jurina~"
"Goodnight Rena~"
The next morning Jurina and I got up and headed to the address the note told us to go. The address led us to an old warehouse that had been shut down a long time ago. We weren't sure where to go so we walked inside and we were expecting some kind of surprise party. However when we walked in the thing we found was a bunch of men all gathered around the table. On the table was a mixture of drugs, money, and guns. It was obvious we had walked into the wrong place and now we were about to go face to face with a drug lord!
(Somewhere else...)
"Mou where are they?! They should be here by now!" a worried squirrel said.
"Maybe they got lost?" a lazy kitty said.
"Are you sure you gave them the right address?"
"Yeah here this is what I gave them."
"You idiot!! This is the address to the drug bust I was supposed to take down yesterday!"
"Eh?!"
(Over with Rena...)
Jurina and I were outnumbered and out gunned so we didn't exactly fight. It was more like we walked in and they pointed their guns at us and we followed. I don't know exactly what they were going to do with us but I didn't like where it was going. There were two boss looking guys arguing over drugs and money. It was obvious something was going wrong with the deal but I couldn't exactly tell since I couldn't understand them. As the two bosses were talking I noticed there was something warm next to me. I looked over and saw Jurina leaning on me fast asleep. How could she sleep in a time like this?! Honestly this kid sometimes does things that leaves me speechless. I tried to get Jurina to wake up but I had no luck and that was when one of the guys grabbed me and pulled me over to the table.
"Vous parlez français?" one boss asked.
I had no idea what he said because he spoke so fast and I was still learning but it was something about french. I didn't really know what to do so I just nodded my head yes hoping it would get me out of here. The other boss looked at me and said,
"Asseyez-vous."
I didn't know what he just said but he pointed to the empty chair between then so I'm guessing he told me to sit down. I sat in the chair and the man pulled out a gun. It looked like a revolver and he took out all the bullets except one. He snapped the camber back into place and then spun it a couple times in different directions to shuffle the bullet. Once that was done he handed me the gun and smiled. It was then I had realized that I had gotten myself into a game of russian roulette. I picked up the gun and held it to my head. I took one breath and then pulled the trigger. There was a snap but no bullet so it looks like I was safe. The boss smiled at me and then had me pass it to the other guy. The other guy held the gun up to his head and easily pulled the trigger like it was nothing. The bullet didn't blow his brains out so he was safe as well. He passed it onto the next guy and he wasn't killed as well.
"That's three..." I thought to myself.
This revolver had six shots in it and we just went through half of them. That means that this next round is the final round. I was handed the gun and so I took it and nervously held it to my head. I was scared that this was going to be my final moment of Earth so I thought that this was the end. However when I pulled the trigger it didn't go off and I was safe. For the next guy though he pulled the trigger and the gun did go off. His blood splattered and his body landed on the table. Blood was slowly leaking onto the table and I tried to get away from it. The original boss smiled and then too the gun. He loaded another bullet and span it again. He handed it to me and this time he said,
"Vous vous gagnez et vos amis rentrez chez vous."
I didn't know what he said but I recognized the word home. Maybe after this I'll finally get to go home? But wait what about Jurina? Would she get to go with me? I wasn't sure but I had no choice but to play along. I took the gun and held it up to my head. I pulled the trigger and there was no bullet so I was safe. He did the same and in the end lived. I repeated the process and I was still alive. That was three shots down three more to go. I handed him the gun and he fired it and there was no shot. I did the same and still no shot. It was down to the last bullet and he knew what was coming next. Because of that he pushed back the gun and told me to go again. I couldn't believe what he was doing which was basically cheating but I had no choice. I reached out to take the gun but dropped it midway. I quickly picked it back up and then held it to my head.
I thought that this was it and I was finally going to die. I sighed and made a short prayer. I looked over at Jurina who was still sleeping and I was happy to know that she wouldn't see me shoot myself at least. I took one last breath and pulled the trigger. I was expecting to feel my brains leave the side of my skull but instead there was nothing. The gun didn't fire and I was really surprised. I don't know what happened and neither did the boss. He looked at me with a mean look and I nervously slid the gun away from me. The boss picked up the gun and then held it to his hand. He smiled and then pulled the trigger thinking he would make it out alive. However the gun went off and his blood splattered all over my clothes.
All the men in the room stared at me with disbelief. Then one of them pushed me away and started to grab as much cash as he could. Soon all the men started to fight over the money and drugs. During the whole commotion I grabbed Jurina and ran out of there. I ran all the way out onto the street and that was where a car pulled up. The door opened and there was Yuko standing there.
"Get in!"
Yuko drove us to a safe place and when we got inside we were surprised by all of our friends. Sayaka, Sae, Yuki, Mayu, Atsuko, Minami and Haruna were all there. It had been a while since I had seen them all so I was really happy. It was soon after Jurina woke up and when she did she was really surprised.
"Wah how did I get here?! Where are we?!!" she said.
"Relax Jurina we're safe." I said.
"Relax Jurina you're fine!" Mayu said.
"Bu-bu-bu-"
"I'll explain later for now let's party!"
Soon after the party kicked up and we were all having fun with the music and drinks. Everyone seemed to have their own lives of their own.
"Acchan and I got married and now we run a flower shop together!" Minami said.
"Sae and I work as police officers now and we're pretty good at our jobs." Sayaka said.
"I made it back home and eloped with my precious Nyannyan~" Yuko said as she hugged Haruna.
"I actually got our old boss fired and now I run the company." Yuki said.
"And I work at a manga shop!" Mayu said.
"Well looks like everyone has been busy with their own lives." I said.
"How have things been on your end?" Yuko asked.
"Well Jurina works at a Daycare and I work at a cafe."
"Looks like you two are doing well."
As we were talking I noticed that Jurina was just sitting quietly watching. I wanted her to feel involved as well so I told her to stay and talk while I got up and got some more drinks. I got up and walked into the kitchen and grabbed some more juice bottles. I turned around and was surprised to see Yuki standing there. She covered my mouth and told me to follow her. I went down the hall and that's where she pushed me into a closet. Then she locked it and put something in front of the door. She told me to stay quiet and she was gonna play a prank on everyone. I just sighed and agreed to whatever it was she was doing. I'm hoping it isn't bad. As I was sitting there I noticed there was a bag with my name on it. Inside was some sort of strange outfit. There was a note coming from Yuki telling me to wear it so I did and now I waited.
(Over with Jurina...)
While everyone was talking Yuki came in and said that Rena had gone missing. They didn't know what was going on but then Yuki told some kind of story where there were ghosts in the house. They say that the ghost will start to take people one by one. Everyone didn't believe Yuki at first and thought she was just pulling a prank. However everyone searched the house and there was no sign of Rena anywhere. There was a loud scream and in the hall was Mayu pointing at something on the wall. There written in what appeared to be blood was a message saying,
"You're next~"
At that moment the lights went off and that was when everyone started to freak out. There was only one person with a light and that was Sayaka who was trying to get everyone to calm down. When everyone settled she said,
"Alright guys we need to find Rena. She's probably just pulling a prank on us or something."
Sayaka handed a light to Minami, Yuko, and Mayu.
"Let's split up and find her. Atsuko you go with Minami, Yuko go with Haruna, Mayu go with Yuki and Jurina you come with Sae and me."
Everyone agreed and then split up and started to search for Rena. Jurina was a little scared not about the ghost but about Rena. She was worried that something did happen to her and was scared about that. Jurina stayed right behind Sayaka and Sae. As they were walking the halls searching every room, they suddenly heard a loud thud. They rushed into a bathroom and there they saw a message written in the mirror.
"Do I look pretty?"
Jurina started to walk a little closer to examine it better. She moved close to the mirror and that was when a hand reached out from the mirror and grabbed Jurina's neck. It started to pull Jurina in but Sayaka grabbed Jurina and pulled her back. The hand turned back in and then Sae smashed the mirror. They were expecting some sort of hidden tunnel but there was nothing there but a stone wall. While lost in confusion, they heard another scream coming down from the hall. They walked outside and saw Yuki fly past them. She was being dragged by something and it was pulling her down the hallway. Sae tried to grab her but missed and Yuki faded into the darkness. There was a loud scream and the sound of a blade cutting through flesh. There was a large splatter of blood and a loud thud. Then something was thrown out of the darkness and it slammed into Mayu. She almost fainted when she saw it was an arm with a bracelet that Yuki was wearing. It was then everyone started to think that this was real and they were now trapped in a house full of angry spirits.
(Over with Rena...)
I con't believe I'm doing this. Honestly running around dressed as a ghost and scaring everyone. I don't know what Yuki is planning but to be honest it's really silly. I nearly lost my arm if I hadn't pulled back into the mirror. When I grabbed Yuki she dressed up two and now we were both running around scaring people. She said that Atsuko and Yuko also knew what was going on. I had to grab Yuko now so I found Yuko and Haruna in the master bedroom. Haruna was looking in the closets while Yuko was searching the bed. I made my way over to the bed and then opened a hidden hatch that was under it. I slid into it and then waited for Yuko to poke her head under the bed.
"Haruna I'm going to check under the bed!"
Yuko popped her head and that's when I grabbed her and started to pull her down.
"Kya Haruna help!!"
"Yuko!"
I pulled Yuko down and shut the hatch. Above us we could hear Haruna crying and shouting for Yuko. Soon the others came in and Haruna explained what had happened. After they left Yuko and I started giggling happy that we were able to scare everyone like this. The last person to grab was Atsuko and so Yuko and I found Atsuko with Minami in the kitchen. Minami was holding on tightly to Atsuko and it didn't look like she was going to let go any time soon. We had to think of a way to get Minami away from Atsuko. That was when Yuko hatched an idea to trip Minami and then I swoop in and snatch Atsuko. We were about to move into action when suddenly two knives came flying straight towards us. We ducked just in time but still the blade was close.
"I thought I saw something." Minami said.
They started to make their way over to us so Yuko thought fast and instead took a bag of flour and punched it. The flour filled the air and made it really hard to see. It was then Minami was knocked down and I grabbed Atsuko pulling her into the secret room. Yuko made it out as well leaving Minami alone and scared. She kept calling for Atsuko and that was when Atsuko said,
"Minami help they're gonna kill me!"
Then she screamed loudly and banged the walls a couple times before we all ran. Once everyone was gathered it was time for the main show.
(Over with Jurina...)
Yuko, Yuki, and Atsuko have all been taken by the ghosts. What to make of this they didn't know but then suddenly Jurina felt a strong gust of wind. The wind pushed them towards the dining hall where everyone else was there as well. They were all told to sit at the table and when they did the chairs restricted them from moving. Everyone was now trapped and then suddenly four figures appeared out of nowhere. They all walked over to the table and it was then on said,
"Who's ready for dinner!"
They all pulled out blades and looked at the ones they were going to cut. Jurina didn't know what was going to happen next but there was something about one of the ghosts that she thought was strange. She then realized that the restraints on her wrists were loose. Jurina slipped out and then jumped on top of one of the ghosts. She grabbed the blade and held it up and then was about to bring it down on the ghost.
"Jurina wait it's me Rena!"
The lights came back on and there Jurina saw Rena staring at her with a scared look. She looked around and saw Yuki, Yuko and Atsuko as well. She didn't know what was going on and demanded an explanation.
(Over with Rena...)
Jesus Christ I was almost killed by Jurina! It's a good thing I called out to her though. Yuki explained the little prank her and Yuko had come up with earlier and everyone was mad at first but then they got over it because we also had a huge dinner made for them. As we were eating Minami said,
"Atsuko you're gonna get it later on tonight."
"Same goes to you Yuko. That scared me!" Haruna said,
"And Yuki I'm gonna make you regret scaring me like that." Mayu said.
All three of them gulped and knew what was going to happen later on tonight. I just giggled and then looked over at Jurina who was giving me a nasty look. She must have still been mad and well who could blame her? I thought that at the end of the night Jurina would cool down. Sadly I was wrong. Minami and Yuko got drunk so Haruna and Atsuko took them to bed. Meanwhile Mayu dragged Yuki to bed while Sayaka and Sae called in as well. Now it was just me and Jurina and it looked like Jurina was still mad. I walked over to her and tried to talk to her but she wouldn't let me. She just got up and moved away from me. When I tried again she did the same. Eventually we started chasing each other around the room until Jurina tripped and I fell on top of her. She struggled to get back up but I held her down and said,
"I'm sorry Jurina ok? It was just a game."
"Well it wasn't a game to me! Do you know how scared I was?" Jurina said.
"I'm sorry Jurina I really am."
I could see Jurina tearing up and all I could do is pull her in for a hug. I kept telling her I was sorry and she just hit my head and said,
"Don't you ever do that again!"
"Hai hai gomen ne~"
"Good then you're coming with me!"
"Where to?"
"Bed~"
"EH?!"
God knows what she's going to do to me but to be honest I was a little excited. However as soon as she had tied me to the bed I knew things weren't going to end well. At first I thought it was going to be sensual but then she pulled out a feather and started to tickle me all over. I begged her to stop but the girl was relentless and kept tickling me. I thought I was going to die from laughter but then she stopped. She then got on top of me and said,
"Don't you ever scare me like that again ok?"
"Hai.."
"Good!"
It was then I felt something soft and warm press against my cheek. I looked at Jurina and she was giving me a sly kitty smile. I knew what she was planning and I could feel the heat building inside me.
"Now let's get the candle wax!"
"Candle wax?!"
I knew Jurina was a hormone crazed teen but I never knew she was a huge sadist! God where did she learn all this from?! Over the time I've known Jurina I never knew she had this side. Jurina really was a sadist and that just made me even more excited. Wait does that mean that I'm the other M? We've known each other for years now and I'm just now discovering this?! Well over all I'm happy about everything. I'm happy about meeting Jurina and taking her in. Bonding with her and spending time with her. All these things have brought us closer and closer up to this moment.
We are all born in this world locked in a box with the key thrown away. We live a repetitive life doing the same thing every day. Others control us and we just simply nod and follow the orders. There are some though who see a life outside the box. A life of their own that they control. You throw everything away in your previous life and make room for all the new things. All the great memories and cherished loved ones. All these things will be yours when you finally break free. On the day you finally break free from the box is the day you make your great escape.
==================================================================================
Well the ending may be a little messed up but hey that's how I saw it and that's how I'm gonna keep it! Anyways thank you all who read and stuck with the story and I hope you look forward to the next ones! I'll leave this up for a while and then have it sent to the library so check it out now!
-
Wow... that was awesome!!!! WOnderful!!
The ending was... like... oh, I can't understand french either...
But whatev~~
At those last few paragraphs... yeah... hehe~~ (////w//)
-
Eh it's a finale already...
Ah... Too bad.. I really like your story
I like the stuff that they did when they were scaring the others...
The way you describe the horror events
Thank you for the interesting story...
Can't wait to see your other creation
Or a sequel or a side stories of this story.
Thank you again...
:twothumbs :twothumbs :twothumbs
-
sure Yuki's prant was... :rofl: :rofl: :rofl:
I'm glad that jurina and Rena are doing fine now they do not need to escape now :cathappy: but that mean that the fic ended :shocked
so fast~ :catglare:
I'm waiting for your next fic Miyu~~ :thumbsup
-
Ah~ so it's finally came to an end.
-
The prank was scary as hell but I guess they always had to keep on their toes at any point in time :nervous
-
i loved this fic from the very begining, sad to know it came to the (no awaited T-T) end.
wanna cry... really.
all the fic was awesome! your descriptions and events and everything, great!! and those last words too.
:mon lovelaff:
really thank you for this fic.
Greetings!
-
It is already end? So quick.
Thank you for this story. :grin:
-
I had a good time reading the chapters of "Great Escape". I love the plots which are beyond imagination, the unexpected turn of events and the rather strange characters and behaviors of the girls, especially Wmatsui.
Looking fwd to new stories. Thanks, author-san! :)
-
I had a good time reading the chapters of "Great Escape". I love the plots which are beyond imagination, the unexpected turn of events and the rather strange characters and behaviors of the girls, especially Wmatsui.
Looking fwd to new stories. Thanks, author-san! :)
I do, too! You could definitely become a writer, Miyu. Or, even better, you could become a director or producer and make your stories into TV shows!!!
Glad everything worked out, and I can't wait for your next story. :heart: :heart: :heart: Bye Bye~!!!
-
Huhu...at last I read "Great escape" ... :P
:cathappy: :cathappy: :deco: :deco:
Thanks a lot Miyu for sharing this awesome fanfic...
Love it so much.. XD
and for Mayuki...later I read...
:nervous still not reading it yet..BUT I will read it for sure...
Thanks!!
:cathappy: :deco: :twothumbs :twothumbs :cathappy: :deco:
-
Wow~~ it was a awesome fic Like always miyumi-san 8)
I hare just finish this fic, and Like always I like your fic :thumbsup
It was good, but to my sad I cannot read the smut scene :cry:
Even if i cannot read the smut scene, i still like it :wub:
I will wait for your next work again :cow:
-
Miyu san, i just read all ur fics in this thread.
I really love ur mayuki relationship in the silent killer.
That was an awesome storyline!
Not forgetting to mention the wmatsui here.
Jurina is being jurina after all
Lol
Thanks for completing the stories!😁😀
-
WHY I ONLY FINDS THIS NOW??????????
:O :O :O :O :O :O :O :O :O :O :O :O :O :O